UT^^'.^/'yiil ?, / 7 PRINCETON, N. J. % , .VA^. X, Presented byT^VrBTB.V\ic7\v--\\ £. BX 9183 .U5A9~18^ Presbyterian Church in the Th K ^f"eral Assembly. rL p°^ ?^ ''^''^^^ Order of the Presbyterian Church in m f / THE BOOK OF Church Order, OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES, Adopted 1879. ST LOUIS.: Presbyterian Publishing' Co. RICHMOND, VA. : Presbyterian Committee of Publication. i88i. PART I. Form of Government, CHAPTER I. OF THE DOCTRINE OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT. I. The scriptural form of cliurch govern- ment, which is that of Presbytery, is compre- hended under these five heads of doctrine — viz : I. Of the Church; 2. Of its members ; 3.. Of its officers; 4. Of its courts; and 5. Of its orders. . II. The Church which the Lord Jesus Christ^ has erected in this world for tlie gathering and / perfecting of the saints, is his visible kingdom ' of grace, and- is one and the same in all ages. ,_ III. The members of this visible Church ■ catholic, are all those persons in every nation, together with their children, who make profes- sion of the holy rehgion of Christ, and of submis- ; sion to His lav/s. IV. The officers of the Church, by whom all its powers are administered, are, according to the Scriptures, Ministers of the Word, Ruling Elders, and Deacons. V. Ecclesiastical jurisdiction is not a several, but a joint power to be exercised by Presbyters in courts. These courts may have jurisdiction [3] ■ 4 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. over one or many churches ; but they sustain such mutual relations as to realize the idea of the unity of the Church. VI. The ordination of officers is ordinarily by a court. VII. This scriptural doctrine of Presbytery is necessary to the perfection of the order of the visible Church, but is not essential to its exist- ence. CHAPTER II. OFTHECHURCH. Section I. — Of its King and Head. I. Jesus Christ, upon whose shoulders the government is, whose name is called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace ; of the increase of whose government and peace there shall be no end; who sits upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth, even forever ; having all power given unto Him in heaven and in earth by the Father, who raised Him from the dead, and set Him on His own right hand, far above all principality and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come, and hath put all things under His feet, and gave Flim to be the Head over all things to the Church, which is His body, the fullness of Him that filleth all in all ; He being ascended up far above all heavens, that He might fill all things, received gifts for His Church, FORM OF GOVERNMENT 5 and gave all officers necessary for the edifica- tion of His Church and the perfecting of His saints. II. Jesus, the Mediator, the sole Priest, Prophet, King, Saviour, and Head of the Church, contains in Plimself, by way of eminency, all the offices in His Church, and has many of their names attributed to Him in the Scriptures. He is Apostle, Teacher, Pastor, Minister and Bish- op, and the only Lawgiver in Zion. It belongs to His Majesty from His throne of glory, to rule and teach the Church, through His Vvord and Spirit, by the ministry of men; thus media.tely exercising His own authority.and enforcing His own laws, unto the edification and establish- ment of his kingdom. HI. Christ, as King, has given to ITis Church, officers, oracles and ordinances; and especially has He ordained therein His system of doctrine, government, discipline, and worship ; all which j are either expressly set down in Scripture, or by \ good and necessary consequence may be deduced _ therefrom ; and to which things He commands that nothing be added, and that from them naught to be taken away. IV. Since the ascension of Jesus Christ to heaven. He is present with the Church by His Word and Spirit, and the benefits of all His of- fices are efi'ectually apphed by the Holy Ghost. Section II. — The Visible Churc/i Defined. I, The visible Church before the law, under the law, and now under the gospel, is one and the sam.e, and consists of all those who make profession of the true reHgion, together with their children. 6 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. II. This visible unity of the body of Christ, though obscured, is not destroyed by its division into different denominations of professing Christ- ians ; but all of these which maintain the Word and Sacraments in their fundamental integrity are to be recognized as true branches of the Church of Jesus Christ. III. It is according to scriptural example that the Church should be divided into many partic- ular churches. Section III, — Of the ISfature and Extejit of Church Power. I. The power which Christ has committed to His Church vests in the whole body, the rulers and the ruled, constituting it a spiritual com- monwealth. This power, as exercised by the people, extends to the choice of those officers whom He has appointed in His Church. II. Ecclesiastical power, which is wholly spir- itual, is two fold : the officers exercise it some- times severall) , as in preaching the gospel, ad- ministering the sacraments, reproving the erring, visiting the sick, and comforting the afflicted, which is the power of order ; and they exercise it sometimes jointly in Church courts, after the f )rm of judg.Tient, which is the power of juris- diction. III. The sole functions of the Church, as a kingdom and government distinct from the civil commonwealth, are to proclaim, to administer, and to enforce the law of Christ revealed in the Scriptures. IV. The Church, with its ordinances, officers, and courts, is the agency which Christ has or- FORM OF GOVERNMENT / dained for the edification and government of His people, foi the propagation of the faith, and tor the evarigeUzation of the world. V The exercise of ecclesiastical power, whether joint or several, has the divine sanction, when in conformity with the statutes enacted by Christ, the Lawgiver, and when put forth by courts or by officers appointed thereunto m His Word. " Section IV.— Of the Particular Church. I A particular church consists of a uumber of professing Christians, with their offspring, associated together for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to the Scriptures, and submit- ting to the lawful government of Christ's kingdom. II. Its officers are the Pastor, the Ruling Elders, and the Deacons. III. Its jurisdiction being a joint power, is lodged in the hands of the Church Session, con- sisting of the Pastor and RuUng Elders. IV. To the Deacons belong the administra- tion of the offerings for the poor and other pious uses. To them, also, may be properly committed the charge of the temporal affairs of the church. V. The ordinances estabHshed by Christ, the Head, in His Church, are, prayer ; singing praises ; reading, expounding, and preaching the Word of God ; administering the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's Supper ; pubHc solemn fasting and thanksgiving ; catechising ; making offerings for the relief of the poor, and for other pious uses ; exercising discipline \ and blessing the people. VI. Churches destitute of the official minis- trations of the Word, ought not therefore, to 8 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. forsake the assembling of themselves together, but should be convened by the Session on the Lord's day, and at other suitable times for prayer, praise, the reading of the Holy Scriptures, and exhortation, or the reading of a sermon of some approved minister. In like manner. Christians whose lot is cast in destitute regions ought to nieet for the worship of God. SecHoji V. — Of the Organization of a Particu- lar Church. I. In the organization of a church, the first step shall be to receive testimonials on behalf of such of the applicants as are members of the Church, if there be any \ and then to admit upon a profession of faith in Christ, such candidates as 0(i examination may be found quahfied. II. These persons should, in the next place, be required to enter into covenant, by answering the following questions affirmatively, with the uplifted hand, viz : "Do you, in reliance on God for strength, solemnly promise and covenant that you will walk together as an organized church, on the principles of the faith and order of the Presbyterian Church, and that you will study the purity and harmony of the whole body ?" The presiding minister shall then say: " I now pronounce and declare that you are constituted a church, according to the Word of God and the faith and order of the Presbyterian Cliurch in the United States. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." III. Ruling Elders and Deacons are then to be elected, ordained and installed. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 9 CHAPTER III. OFCHURCHMEMBERS. I. The infa.Rt seed of believers are, through the covenant and by right of birth, members of the Church. Hence they are entitled to bap- tism, and to the pastoral oversight, instruction, and government of the Church, with a view to 'their embracing Christ, and thus possessing per- sonally all the benefits of the covenant. II. All baptized persons are entitled to the watchful care, instruction and government of the Church, even though they are adults and have made no profession of faith in Christ. III. Those only who have made a profession of faith in Christ are entitled to all the rights and privileges of the Church. CHAPTER IV. OF CHURCH OFFICERS. Section I. — Of their General Classification. I. Under the New Testament, our Lord at first collected His people out of different nations, and united them to the household of faith by the mission of extraordinary officers, endued with miraculous gifts, which have long since ceased. II. The whole polity of the Church consists in doctrine, government, and distribution. And the ordinary a,nd perpetual officers in the Church are, Teaching Elders, or Ministers of the Word, who are commissioned to preach the gospel and administer the sacraments, and also to rule ; Ruling Elders, whose office is to wait on govern- . ment; and Deacons, whose function is the distribution of the off"erings of the faithful for pious uses. 10 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. III. No one who liolds office in the Church ought to usurp authority therein, or receive any official titles of spiritual pre-eminence, except such as are employed in the Scriptures. Section II. — Of the Mmister of the Word. I. This office is the first in the Church, both for dignity and usefulness. I'he person who fills it has in Scripture different titles expressive of his various duties. As he has the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is termed Bishop. As he feeds them with spiritual food, he is termed Pas- tor. As he serves Christ in His Church, he is termed Minister. As it is his duty to be grave and prudent, and an example to the flock, and to govern well in the house and kingdom of Christ, he is termed Presbyter or Elder. As he is the messenger of God, he is termed Angel of the Church. As he is sent to declare the will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be rec- onciled to God through Christ, he is termed Ambassador. As he bears the glad tidings of salvation to the ignorant and perishing, he is termed Evangelist. As he stands to proclaim the gospel, he is termed Preacher. As he ex- pounds the Word, and by sound doctrine both exhorts and convinces the gainsayer, he is termed Teacher. And as he dispenses the manifold grace of God, and the ordinances instituted by Christ, he is termed Steward of the mysteries of God. These titles do not indicate different grades of office, but all describe one and the same officer, II. He that fills this office should possess a competency of human learning, and be blameless FORM OF GOVEKJSMENT. II in life, sound in the faith, and apt to teach ; he should exhibit a sobriety and holiness of con- versation becoming the gospel ; he should rule his own house well ; and should have a good report of them that are without. III. As the Lord has given different gifts to the Ministers of the Word, and has committed to them various works to execute, the Church is authorized to call and appoint them to labour as Pastors, Teachers and Evangehsts, and in such other works, as may be needful to the Church, according to the gifts in which they excel. IV. When a minister is called to labour as a Pastor, it belongs to his office to pray for and with his flock, as the mouth of the people unto God ; to feed the flock by reading, expounding and preaching the Word ; to direct the congre- gation in singing the praises of God ; to admin- ister the sacraments ; to bless the people from God ; to catechise the children and youth ; to vdsit officially the people, devoting especial atten- tion to the poor, the sick, the afflicted, and the dying; and, with the other Elders, to exercise the joint power of government. V. When a minister is appointed to be a teacher in a school of divinity, or to give instruc- tion in the doctrines and duties of reHgion to youth assembled in a college or university, it appertains to his office to take a pastoral over .sight of those committed to his charge, and be dihgent in sowing the seed of the Word, and gathering the fruit thereof, as one who watches for souls. VI. When a minister is appointed to the work of the Evangelist, he is commissioned to preach the Word and administer the sacraments in for- 12 FORM OF GOVEIOJMENT. eign countries, frontier settlements, or the desti- tute parts of tlie Church ; and to him may be entrusted power to organize churches,and ordain Ruling Elders and Deacons therein. VII. When a minister is called to labour through the press, or in any other like needful work, it shall be incumbent on him to make full proof of his ministry by disseminating the gos- pel for the edification of the Church. Sectioji III. — Of the Ruling Elder, I. As there were in the Church, under the law, Elders of the people for the government thereof, so, in the gospel Church, Christ has furnished others besides the ministers of the Word, with gifts and commission to govern when called thereunto, which officers are entitled Ruling Elders. II. These Ruling Elders do not labor in the Word and doctrine, but possess the same au- thority in the courts of the Church as the Mia- isters of the Word. III. Those who fill this office ought to be blameless in life and sound in the faith ; they should be men of wisdom and discretion ; and by the holiness of their walk and conversa,tion, should be examples to the flock IV. Ruling Elders, the immediate represen- tatives of the people, are chosen by them, that, in conjunction with the Pastors or Ministers, they may exercise government and discipline, and take the oversight of the spiritual interests of llie particular church, and also of the Church generally, when called thereunto. It appertains to their office, both severally andjomtly, to watch I FORM OF GOVERNMENT 1 3 f!i^"gently over the flock committed to their f harge, that no corruption of doctrine or of morals enter therein. Evils v/hich they cannot correct by private admonition, they should bring to the notice of the Session. They should visit the people at their homes, especially the sick ; they should instruct the ignorant, comfort the mourner, nourish and guard the children of the Church; and all those duties which private Christ- ians are bound to discharge by the law of charity are especially incumbent upon them by divine vocation, and are to be. discharged as official duties. They should pray with and for the peo- ple ; they should be careful and diligent in seek- ing the fruit of the preached word among the flock ; and should inform the pastor of cases of sickness, affliction, and awakening, and of all others which may need his special attention. Section IV. — Of the Deacon. I. The office of Deacon is set forth in the Scriptures as ordinary and perpetual in the Church. II. The duties of this office especially relate to the care of the poor, and to the collection and distribution of the offerings of the people for pious uses, under the direction of the Ses- sion. To the Deacons, also, may be properly committed the management of the temporal af- fairs of the Church. III. To this' office should be chosen men 01 honest repute and approved piety, who are es- teemed for their prudence and sound judgment, whose conversation becomes the gospel, and whose lives are exemplary; seeing that those 14 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. duties to which all Christians are called in the way of beneficence are especially incumbent on the Deacon as an officer in Christ's house. IV. A complete account of collections and distributions, and a full record of proceedings shall be kept by the Deacons, and submitted to the Session for examination and approval at least once a year. V. In churches where it is impossible to secure the appointment of a sufficient number of Dea- cons, the duties of this office devolve on the Ruling Elders. VI. Where it shall appear needful the church Session may select and appoint godly women for the care of the sick, of prisoners, of poor widows and orphans, and in general for the relief of distress. CHAPTER V. OF CHURCH COURTS. Section I. — Of the Courts in General. I. The Church is governed by various courts, in regular gradation; which are all, neverthe- less. Presbyteries, as being composed exclusively of Presbyters. II. These courts are, Church Sessions, Pres- byteries, Synods, and the General Assembly. III. The Pastor is Moderator of the Session. The Moderator of the Presbytery, the S}mod, and the General Assembly, shall be chosen at each stated meeting of these courts; and the Moderator, or in case of his absence, the last Moderator present, or, the oldest minister in at- FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 1$ tendance, shall open the next meeting with a sermon, unless it be highly inconvenient, and shall hold the chair until a new Moderator be chosen. IV. The ISloderator possesses all authority I necessary for the preservation of order, and for \ convening and adjourning the court, according to his own ruling. He may also, on any extra- ordinary emergency, convene the court by his circular letter before the ordinary time of meet- ing. And in case of the failure of the appointed meeting, he may convene the court at a suitable / time and place. -'"^ V. It is the duty of the Clerk, whose continu- ance in office shall be during the pleasure of the court, besides recording the transactions, to pre- serve the records carefully, and to grant extracts from them whenever properly required. Such extracts under the hand of the Clerk, shall be evidence to any ecclesiastical court, and to every part of the Church. VI. Every meeting of the Presbytery, Synod and General Assembly shall be opened and closed with prayer; and in closing the final meet- ing, a psalm or hymn may be sung, and the bene- diction pronounced. VII. The expenses of Ministers and Ruling Elders, in their attendance on the courts, shall be defrayed by the bodies which they respectively represent. Sectioti IL — Of the Jurisdiction of Church Courts. I. These assemblies are altogether distinct from the civil magistracy, nor have they any ju- 1 6 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. risdictlon in political or civil affairs. They have no power to inflict temporalpains and penalties; but their authority is in all respects moral or spiritual. II. The jurisdiction of church courts is only ministerial and declarative, and relates to the doctrines and precepts of Christ, to the order of the Church, and to the exercise of discipline. Firsts they can make no laws binding the con- science; but may frame symbols of faith, bear testimony against error in doctrine and immo- rality in practice, within or without the pale of the Church, and decide cases of conscience. Secoftdly, they have power to estabhsh rules for the government, discipline, worship, and ex- tension of the Church, which must be agreeable to the doctrines relating thereto contained in the Scriptures, the circumstantial details only, of these matters being left to the christian prudence and wisdom of church officers and courts. Thirdly^ they possess the right of requiring obe- dience to the laws of Christ. Hence, they admit those qualified to sealing ordinances and to their respective offices ; and they exclude the disobedient and disorderly from their offices or from sacramental privileges; but the highest censure to which their authority extends, is to cutoff the contumacious and impenitent from the congregation of believers. Moreover^ they possess all the administrative authority neces- sary to give effect to these powers. III. All church courts are one in nature, constituted of the same elements, possessed in- herently of the same kinds of rights and powers, and differing only as the Constitution may pro- FORM OF GOVERNMENT 1/ vide. Yet it is according to scriptural example, and needful to the purity and harmony of the whole Church, that disputed matters of doctrine and order, arising in the lower courts, should be referred to the higher courts for decision. IV. For the orderly and efficient dispatch of ecclesiastical business, it is necessary that the sphere of action of each court should be dis- tinctly defined. The Session exercises jurisdic- tion over a single church; the Presbytery over what is common to the Ministers, Sessions and churches within a prescribed district ; the S}Tiod over what belongs in common to three or more Presbyteries, and their Ministers, Sessions and churches ; and the General Assembly over such matters as concern the whole Church ; and the jurisdiction of these courts is limited by the express provisions of the Constitution. Every court has the right to resolve questions of doc- trine and discipline seriously and reasonably proposed, and in general to maintain truth and righteousness, condemming erroneous opinions and practices which tend to the injury of the peace; purity or progress of the Church ; and although each court exercises exclusive original jurisdiction over all matters specially belonging to it, the lower courts are subject to the re\new and control of the higher courts, in regular gra™ dation. Hence, these courts are not separate and independent tribunals; but they have a mutual relation, and every act of jurisdiction is the act of the whole Church, performed by it through the appropriate organ. 1 8 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. Sectiofi III. — Of the Church Session. I. The church Session consists of the Pastor or Pastors, if there be any, and the RuHng Elders of a church. Two RuHng Elders, if there be so many, wdth the Pastor, if there be one, shall be necessary to constitute a quorum. II. In case of the absence of the Pastor, or when for prudential reasons it may appear ad- visable that some other Minister should preside, such Minister belonging to the same Presbytery, as the Pastor with the concurrence of the Elders may designate, shall be invited to preside in his place. III. "V^n-ien a church is without a Pastor, the Moderator of the Session shall be either the Minister appointed for that purpose by the Pres- bytery, or one invited by the Session to preside on a particular occasion. But when it is incon- venient to procure the attendance of such a Moderator, the Session may proceed without it. In judicial cases this Moderator shall always be a member of the same Presbytery to which the church belongs. IV. In churches where there are two or more Pastors, they shall, when present, alternately preside. V. The church Session is charged with main- taining the spiritual government of the church, for wliicli purpose it has power to inquire into the knowledge, principles and christian conduct of the church members under its care ; to cen- sure those found delinquent; to see that parents do not neglect to present their children for bap tism ; to receive members into the communion FORM OF GOVERNMENT 1 9 of the Church j to grant letters of dismission to other churches, which, when given to parents, shall always include the names of their baptized children ; to ordain and install RuHng Elders and Deacons on their election by the church, and to require these officers to devote them- selves to their work ; to examine the records of the proceedings of the Deacons; to estabHsh and control Sabbath schools and Bible classes, with especial reference to the children of the Church ; to order collections for pious uses ; to take the oversight of the singing in the pubHc worship of God; to assemble the people for worship when there is no minister ; to concert the best measures for promoting the spiritual interests of the church and congregation ; to ob- serve and carry out the la^^ful injunctions of the higher courts; and to appoint representatives to the Presbytery and the Synod, who shall, on their return, mxake report of their diligence. VI. The Session shall hold stated meetings at least quarterly. Moreover, the Pastor has power to convene the Session when he may judge it requisite ; and he shall always convene it when requested to do so by any two of the Ruling Elders ; and when there is no Pastor, it may be convened by two RuHng Elders. The Session shall, also, convene when directed so to do by the Presbytery. VII. Every Session shall keep a fair record of its proceedings, which record shall be at least once in every year submitted to the inspection of the Presbytery. VIII. Every Session should keep a fair record of baptisms, of those admitted to the Lord's 20 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. table, of non-communicating members, and of the deaths and dismissions of church m^embers. IX. Meetings of the Session should ordina- rily be opened and closed with prayer. Section IV. — Of the Presbytery. I. The Presbytery consists of all the Minis- ters and one Ruling Elder from each church within a certain district. II. Every RuHng Elder not known to the Presbytery shall produce a certificate of his regu- lar appointm^ent from the Session of the church which he represents. III. Any three Ministers belonging to the Presbytery, together with at least one RuHng Elder, being met at the time and place appoint- ed, shall be a quorum competent to proceed to business. IV. Ministers seeking admission to a Pres- bytery shall be examined on experimental relig- ion, and also touching their views in theology and church government. If applicants come from other denominations, the Presbyteiy shall also require them to answer in the affirmative the questions put to candidates at their ordina- tion. V. The Presbytery shall cause to be trans- cribed in some convenient part of the book of records, the obligations required of Ministers at their ordination, which shall be subscribed by all admitted to membership, in the following form, viz: " I, A. B., do ex a?ii?7io receive and sub- scribe the above obligation as a just and true exhibition of my faith and principles, and do resolve and promise to exercise my ministry in conformity thereunto." FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 21 VI. The Presbytery has power to receive and issue appeals, complaints and references brought before it in an orderly manner ; to examine and license candidates for the holy ministry ; to re- ceive, dismiss, ordain, install, remove and judge Ministers ; to review the records of church Ses- sions, redress whatever they may have done con- trar}^ to order, and take effectual care that they observe the Constitution of the Church; to estabhsh the pastoral relation, and to dissolve it at the request of one or both of the parties, or where the interests of religion imperatively de- mand it ; to set apart Evangelists to their proper work ; to require Ministers to devote themselves diligently to their sacred caUing and to censure the delinquent ; to see that the lawful injunc- tions of the higher courts are obeyed; to con- demn erroneous opinions which injure the purity or peace of the Church ; to visit churches for the purpose of inquiring into and redressing the evils that may have arisen in them. ; to unite or di^ide churches, at the request of the mem.bers thereof; to form and receive new churches; to take special oversight of vacant churches; to concert measures for the enlargement of the Church within its bounds; in general, to order whatever pertains to the spiritual v/elfare of the churches under its care ; to appoint commission- ers to the General Assembly ; and, finally, to propose to the Synod or to the Assembly such measures as m.ay be of commion advantage to the Church at large. VII. The Presbytery shall keep a full and fair record of its proceedings, and shall send it up to the Synod annually for review. It \ 22 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. shall report to the Synod and the General As- sembly every year the condition and progress of religion within its bounds during the year ; and all the important changes which may have taken place, such as the h censures, the ordinations, the receiving or dismissing of members, the re- moval of members by death, the union and the division of churches, and the formation of new ones. ^ VIII. The Presbytery shall meet at least twice a year on its own adjournment ; and when any emergency shall require a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands adjourned, the Moderator, or, in case of his absence, death, or inability to act, the Stated Clerk shall, with the concurrence, or at the request of two Ministers and two Ruhng Elders of different churches, call a special meeting. For this purpose he shall give notice, specifying the particular business of the intended meeting, to every Minister be- longing to the Presbytery, and to the Session of every vacant church, in due time previous to the meeting, which shall not be less than ten days. And nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besdes the particular business for which the court has been thus convened. IX. Ministers, in good standing in other Presbyteries, or in any ecclesiastical body with which this Church has estabHshed correspond- ence, being present at any meeting of the Pres- bytery, may be invited to sit and deliberate as corresponding members. Also Ministers of like standing in other EvangeHcal Churches, may be invited to sit as visiting brethren. In all FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 23 these cases it is proper for the Moderator to in- troduce these Ministers to the Presbytery, and give them the right hand of fellowship. Section V. — Of the Synod. I. The Synod consists of all the Ministers and one Ruling Elder from each church, in a district comprising at least three Presbyteries. The quali- fications for membership in the Synod and the Presbytery are the same, II. The S)aiod shall meet at least once in each year, and any seven Ministers belonging to it, who shall convene at the time and place of meeting, with at least three Ruling Elders, shall be a quorum; Provided not more than three of tfie said Ministers belong to one Presbytery. III. The same rule as to corresponding mem- bers, which is laid down with respect to the Presbytery, shall apply to the S}'nod. IV. The Synod has power to receive and issue all appeals, complaints, and references, regularly brought up from the Presbyteries ; to review the records of the Presbyteries, and re- dress whatever they may have done contrary to order; to take effectual care that they observe the Constitution of the Church, and that they obey the lawful injunctions of the higher courts ; to erect new Presbyteries, and unite or divide those which were before erected; to appoint Ministers to such work, proper to their office, as may fall under its owti particular jurisdiction ; in general, to take such order with respect to the Presbyteries, Sessions and Churches under its care as may be in conformity with the Word of God and the estabhshed rules, and may tend to promote the edification of the Church, to con- 24 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. cert measures for promoting the prosperity and enlargement of the Church within its bounds ; and, finally, to propose to the General Assembly such measures as may be of common advantage to the whole Church. V. It shall be the duty of the Synod to keep / full and fair records of its proceedings, to sub- j mit thern annually to the inspection of the Gen- i eral Assembly, and to report to it the number of its Presbyteries, and of the members thereof, and in general, a,ll important changes which may have occurred within its bounds during the year. Section VI. — Of the General Assembly. I. The General Assembly is the highest court of this Church, and represents in one body all the churches thereof. It bears the title of The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, and consti- tutes the bond of union, peace and correspond- ence among all its congregations and courts. II. The General Assembly shall meet at least annually, and shall consist of commissioners from the Presbyteries in the following propor- tion, viz : Every Presbytery shall be entitled to send one Minister and one Ruling Elder; but if it consists of more than tw enty-four ministe- rial members, it shall send an additional Minister and Ruling Elder. III. Each Commissioner, before his name shall be enrolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Presbytery a commission under the hand of the Moderator and Clerk in the following or like form, viz: " The Presbytery of , being met at on the day of , doth FORM OF GOVERNMENT 2$ hereby appoint A. E., Minister [or Ruling Elder, as the case may be], and in case of his absence, then C. D., Minister [or Ruling Elder, as the case may be], to be a Commissioner on behalf of this Presbytery to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, to meet at , on the day of A. D., or wherever and whenever the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote, and deter- mine on ail things that may come before that body, according to the principles and Constitu- tion of this Church and the Word of God. And of his dihgence herein he is to render an account at his return. " Signed by orde?- of the Presbytery. "[C. D.] Clerk. [A. B.] Moderator." IV. Any eighteen of these commissioners, of whom one-half shall be Ministers, and at lease five shall be Ruling Elders, being met on the day and at the place appointed, shall be a quo- rum for the transaction of business. V. The General Assembly shall have power to receive and issue all appeals, references and complaints regularly brought before it from the inferior courts ; to bear testimony against error in doctrine and immoraUty in practice, injuri- ously affecting the Church ; to decide in all con- troversies respecting doctrine and discipline ; to give its advice and instruction, in conformity with the Constitution, in all cases submitted to it ; to reviev/ the records of the Synods -, to take care that the inferior courts observe the Consti- tution ; to redress v/hatever they may have done contrary to order; to concert measures for promot- 26 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. ing the prosperity and enlargement of the Church; to erect new Synods; to institute and superintend the agencies necessary in the general work of evan- gelization ; to appoint Ministers to such labors as fall under its jurisdiction; to suppress schis- matical contentions and disputations, according to the rules provided therefor ; to receive under its jurisdiction, with the consent of a majority of the Presbyteries, other ecclesiastical bodies whose organization is conformed to the doctrine and order of this Church; to authorize Synods and Presbyteries to exercise similar power in receiving bodies suited to become constituents of those courts, and lying within their geograph- ical bounds respectively ; to superintend the af- fairs of the whole Church ; to correspond with other Churches ; and in general to recommend measures for the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through all the churches under its care. VI. The whole business of the Assembly be- ing finished, and the vote taken for dissolving the present Assembly, the Moderator shall say from the chair: "By virtue of the authority delegated to me by the Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another General Assembly, chosen in the same manner, to meet at on the day of A. D.," after which he shall pray and return thanks, and pronounce on those present the apostolic benediction. Section VII. — Of Ecclesiastical Com7?iissions. I. Commissions differ from ordinary commit- tees, in this, that while the committee is ap- pointed simply to examine, consider, and report, FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 2/ the commission is authorized to dehberate upon and conclude the business submitted to it, sub- ject, however, to the review of the court appomt- in<^ it. To this end, fuU records of its proceed- ings shall be submitted to the court appointmg it, which, if approved, may be entered on the minutes of that Court. II. The taking of testimony m judicial cases, the ordination of Ministers, the installation of Ministers, the visitation of portions of the Church affected with disorder, and the organi- zation of new churches, may be executed by commission. The commission for the ordina- tion of a Minister shall always consist of a quo- rum of the Court, but the Presbytery itself shall conduct the previous examinations. III. The Synod and the General Assembly may, with the consent of parties, commit any case' of trial coming before them on appeal to the judgment of a commission, composed oi others than members of the Court from which the appeal shall come up. The commission of a Sviiod shall consist of not less than fifteen, of whom seven shall be Ruling Elders; the com-, mission of the Assembly of not less than twen- ty-seven, of whom thirteen shall be Ruling Eiders. In each case, two-thirds of the corn- missioners shall be a quorum to attend to busi- ness. The commission shall try the cause m the manner prescribed by the Rules of Discip- line ', and in rendering judgment, shall make a full statement of the case, which shall be sub- mitted to the Court for its action as its judg- ment in the cause. IV. The General Assembly shall have power 28 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. to commit the various interests pertaining to the general work of evangehzation to one or more commissions. CHAPTER VI. OF CHURCH ORDERS. Section L — Of the Doctrine of Vocation. I. Ordinary vocation to office in the Church is the calling of God by the Spirit, through the inward testimony of a good conscience, the manifest approbation of God's people, and the concurring judgment of the lawful Court of Christ's house according to His Word. II. Since the government of the Church is representative, the right of the election of their officers by God's people, either immediately by their own sufferages, or mediately through Church Courts composed of their chosen rep- resentatives, is indefeasible. Nor can any man be placed over a church, in any office, without the election, or at least the consent of that church, III. Upon those vv^hom God calls to bear office in His Church He bestows suitable gifts for the discharge of their various duties. Where- fore everv candidate for office is to be approved by the Court by which he is to be ordained. And it is indispensable that, besides possessing the necessary gifts and abilities, natural and acquired, every one admitted to an office should be sound in the faith, and that his life and con- versation be according to godliness. Section IL—Of the Doctrine of Ordination. I. Those who have been lawfully called are to be inducted into their respective offices by the ordination of a Court. FORM OF GOVERNMENT 29 II. Ordination is the authoritative admission of one duly called to an office in the Church of God, accompanied with prayer and the imposi- tion of hands, to which it is proper to add the giving of the right hand of fehowship. III. As every ecclesiastical office, according to the Scriptures, is a special charge, no man shall be ordained unless it be to the performance of a definite work. Section III. — Of the Election of Church Officers, I. Ever}^ church shall elect persons to the offices of Pastor, Ruhng Elder and Deacon in the following manner, viz : Public notice shall previously be given by the Session that the church is to convene at the usuaL place of pub- lic worship for such purpose ; and it shall always be the duty of the Session to convene them when requested by a majority of the persons entitled to vote. II. It is important that in all these elections a Minister should preside ; but if the Session find it impracticable, without hurtful delay, to procure the attendance of a Minister, the elec- tion may nevertheless be held. III. The voters being convened, the Moder- ator shall put the question to them whether they are ready to proceed to the election. If they declare themselves ready, the Moderator shall call for nominations, after which the elec- tion shall immediately proceed, unless the elec- tors prefer to postpone it to a subsequent day ; or the election may proceed by ballot without nommations. But in every case a majority of all the voters present shall be required to elect. 30 FORM OF GOVERNMENT IV. All communicating members in good and regular standing, but no others, are entitled to vote in the election of church officers in the churches to which they are respectively attached; and when a majority of the electors cast their votes for a person for either of these offices, he shall be considered elected. V. On the election of a Pastor, if it appear that a large minority of the voters are averse from the candidate who has a majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the call, the Moderator shall endeavor to dissuade the ma- jority from prosecuting it further ; but if the electors be nearly or quite unanimous, or if the majority shall insist upon their right to call a Pastor, the Moderator in that case shall pro- ceed to draw a call in due form, and to have it subscribed by them, certifying at the same time in writing the number and circumstances of those who do not concur in the call, all of which proceedings shall be laid before the Presbytery together with the call. VI. The call shall be in the following or like form, viz: The church of , being, on sufficient grounds well satisfied of the min- isterial quahfications of you and having good hopes from our past experi- ence (or knowledge) of your labors, that your ministrations in the gospel will be profitable to our spiritual interests do earnestly call you to undertake the pastoral office in said congrega- tion, promising you, in the discharge of your duty, all proper support, encouragement and obedience in the Lord. And that you may be FORM OF GOVERNMENT 3 1 free from worldly cares and avocations, we here- by promise and oblige ourselves to pay you the g{J^ of in regular monthly (or quarterlv, or half-yearly,or yearly) payments, dur- ing the time of your being and contmumg the regular Pastor of this church. - In testimony whereof we have respectively subscribed our names this day of A. D. Attested by A. B., Moderator of the Meeting, VI I. But if any church shall choose to sub- scribe its call by the Ruling Elders and Deacons, or by a committee, it shall be at Hberty to do so. But it shall, in such case, be fully certified to the Presbytery by the Minister, or other per- son who presided, that the persons signing have been appointed for that purpose by a public vote of the church ; and that the call has been, in all other respects, prepared asabove directed. VIII. One or more commissioners shall be appointed to present^ and prosecute the call be- fore the Presbytery. IX. If the call be to a Minister or proba- tioner of another Presbytery, the commissioners appointed to prosecute the call shall produce an attested certificate from their own Presby^ tery that it has been laid before that body and found in order, and that permission has been granted them to prosecute it before the Presby- tery to which he belongs. Section IV. — Of the Or-dijiation and Installor Hon of Ruli7ig Elders a?id Deacons, and of the Dissolution of their Official Relations. I. When any person has been elected to either of these offices, if the way be clear, and 32 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. he declare his purpose to accept, the Session shall appoint a day for his ordination. II. The day having arrived, and the Session being convened in the presence of the church, a sermon shall be preached if convenient, after which the presiding Minister shall state in a concise manner the warrant and nature of the office of RuHng Elder, or Deacon, together with the character proper to be sustained, and the duties to be fulfilled. Having done this, he shall propose to the candidate, in the pres- ence of the church, the following questions, viz: 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infallible rule of faith and practice? 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of this Church, as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline of the Presbyterian Church in the United States ? 4. Do you accept the office of Ruling Eider (or Deacon, as the case may be) in this church, s.nd promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, edification and purity of the Church ? The Ruhng Elder or Deacon elect having an- swered in the affirmative, the Minister shall ad- dress to the members of the church the foUow- ing question, viz: Do you the members of this church, ac- knowledge and receive this brother as a Ruling Elder (or Deacon), and do you promise to yield FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 33 him all that honor, encouragement and obedi- ence in the Lord, to which his office, according to the Word of God and the Constitution of this church entitles him ? The members of the church having answered this question in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate, with prayer paid the laying on of the hands of the Session, to the office of Rul- ing Elder (or Deacon as the case maybe). Prayer being ended, the members of the Session (and the Deacons, if the case be that of a Deacon) shall take the newly ordained officer by the hand, saving, in words to this effect: "We give you the right hand of fellowship to take part in this office v/ith us." The Minister shall then say : " I now pronounce and declare that A. B. has been regularly elected, ordained and installed a Ruhng Elder (or Deacon) in this church, agree- ably to the Word of God, and according to the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States ; and that as such he is entitled to all encouragement, honor, and obedience in the Lord: In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." After which he shall give to the RuHng Elder (or Dea- con) and to the church, an exhortation suited to the occasion. IIL The offices of Ruling Elder and Dea- can are perpetual ; nor can they be laid aside at pleasure ; nor can any person be degraded from either office but by deposition after regular trial. Yet a RuHng Elder or Deacon may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor immorality, become unacceptable in his official character to 34 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. a majority of the church which he serves. In such a case, it is competent for the Session, upon application, either from the officer or from the church, to dissolve the relation. But no such application from either party shall be granted without affording to the other party full oppor- tunity for stating objections.* IV. When a Ruling Elder or Deacon re- moves permanently beyond the bounds of the church which he serves, his official relation shall be thereby dissolved, and the Session shall re- cord the fact. V. When a Ruling Elder or Deacon who has be^u released from his official relation, is again elected to his office in the same or another church, he shall be installed after the above form, with the omission of ordination. Section V. — Of the Ordination of Ministers^ and the For}nation and Dissolution of the Fastoi'al Relation. I. No Minister or probationer shall receive a call from a church but by the permission of his Presbytery. When a call has been presented to the Presbytery, if found in order, and the Presbytery deem it for the good of the Church, they shall place it in the hands of the person to whom it is addressed. II. When a call for the pastoral services of a probationer has been accepted by him, the Presbytery shall take immediate steps for his ordination. III. Trials for ordination, especially in a dif- ferent Presbytery from that in which the candi- *Sec Rules of Discipline, Ch. VIII, § X. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 35 date was licensed, shall consist of a careful ex- amination as to his acquaintance with expen- mental religion ; as to his knowledge oi f^^^^f. phy, theology, ecclesiastical history the Gre.k Ld Hebrew languages, and such other branches of learning as to the Presbytery shal appear re- quisite; and as to his knowledge of the doctrine of the sacraments, and the principles and rules of the government and disciphne of the Cnurch. He shall further be required to preach, a ser- mon before the Presbytery. The Presbytery being fully satisfied of his quahfications for tne sacred office, shall appoint a day for his ordina- tion, which ought, if practicable, to be m that church of which he is to be tlie pastor. ^ IV The day appointed for the ordination haW come, and 'the Presbytery bemg con- vened, a member of the Presbytery, previously appointed to that duty, shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. The same or another member appointed to preside, shall afterwards briefly recite from the pulpit the proceedings of the Presbytery preparatory to the ordination; he shall point out the nature and importance ot the ordinance, and endeavour to impress the au^ dience with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transaction. Then addressing himself to the candidate, he shall propose to him the following questions, viz: 1 Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infalhble rule of faith and practice ? 2 Do vou sincerely receive and adopt the ConfessioA of Faith and the -^'^itechisms of this 36 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. Church, as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 3. Do you approve of the government and disciphne of the Presbyterian Church in the United States ? 4 Do you promise subjection to your brteh- ren in the Lord ? 5. Have you been induced, as far as you know your own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love to God and a sincere desire to promote His glory in the gospel of His Son? 6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in maintaining the truths of the gospel and the purity and peace of the Church, whatever per- secution or opposition may arise unto you on that account ? 7. Do you engage to be faithful and dihgent in the exercise of all your duties as a Christian and a Minister of the gospel, whether personal or relative, private or public ; and to endeavour by the grace of God to adorn the profession of the gospel in your conversation, and to walk with exemplary piety before the flock of which God shall make you overseer ? 8. Are you now willing to take the charge of this church, agreeably to your declaration at ac- cepting their call ? And do you, relying upon God for strength, promise to discharge to it the duties of a Pastor ? * V. The candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, the presiding Min- ister shall propose to the church the following questions : FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 3/ 1. Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to profess your readiness to receive 5 whom you have called to be your Pastor ? 2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the due exercise of -discipline ? 3. Do you promise to encourage him in his labours, and to assist his endeavours for your instruction and spiritual edification ? 4. And do you engage to Tontinue to him while he is your Pastor that competent worldly maintenance w^hich you have promised, and to furnish him with whatever^you may see needful for the honour of religion and for his comfort among you? VI. The people having answered these ques- tions in the affirmative, by holding up their right hands, the candidate shall kneel, and the pre- siding Minister shall, with prayer and the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery, according to the apostohc example, solemnly set him apart to the holy office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being ended, he shall rise from his knees; and the Minister who presides shall first, and after- ward all the members of*the Presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, saying, in words to this effect : " We give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part in this ministry with us." The Moderator shall then say: "I now pronounce and declare that A. B. has been regularly elected, ordained and installed Pastor of this congregation, agreeably to the Word of God and according to the Constitution of the 38 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. Presbyterian Church in the United States ; and that as such he is entitled to all support, en- couragement, honour, and obedience in the Lord. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." After which the Minister presiding, or some other appointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge to the Pastor, and to the congregation, to persevere in the discharge of their reciprocal duties; and then by prayer recommend them both to the grace of God and His holy keeping ; and finally, after singing a pfealm or hymn, shall dismiss the congregation with the usual blessing. And the Presbytery shall duly record the transaction. VII. After the installation, the heads of fam- ilies of the congregation then present, or at least the RuUng Elders and Deacons, should come forward to their Pastor, and give him their right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard. Vni. In the ordination of probationers as Evangelists, the eighth of the preceding ques- tions shall be omitted, and the following sbusti- tutedfor it,. viz: Do you now undertake the work of an Evan- gelist, and do you promise, in reliance on God for strength, to be faithful in the discharge of all the duties incumbent on you as a Minister of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ? IX. No Presbytery shall ordain any proba- tioner to the office of the gospel ministry, with reference to his labouring within the bounds of another Presbytery, but shall furnish him with the necessary testimonials, and require him to repair to the Presbytery within whose bounds he FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 39 expects to labour, that he may submit himself to its authority, according to the Constitution of the Church. X. In the installation of an ordained Minis- ter, the following questions are to be substituted for those addressed to a candidate for ordina- tion, viz: 1. Are you now wiUing to take charge of this congregation as their Pastor, agreeably to your declaration at accepting its call ? 2. Do you conscientiously believe and de- clare, as far as you know your own heart, that, in taking- upon you this charge, you are influ- enced by a sincere desire to promote the g'ory of God and the good of the Church ? 3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the as- sistance of the grace of God, you will endeav- our faithfully to discharge all the duties of a Pastor to this congregation, and will be careful to maintain a deportment in all respects becom- ing a minister of the gospel of Christ, agree- ably to your ordination engagements ? XL A congregation desiring to call a Pastor from his charge, shall, by its commissioners, represent to the Presbytery the ground on which it pleads his removal. The Presbytery having heard all the parties, may, upon viewing the whole case, either recommend them to desist from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be delivered to the Minister to whom it is addressed, with or without advice; or may decline to place the call in his hands, as it shall appear most for the peace and edification of the Church at large; or it may refer the whole matter to the next Synod for advice and direction ; and no Pastor 40 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. shall be translated without his own consent. If the parties are not ready to have the matter issued at the meeting then in progress, a written citation shall be given the Minister and his church to appear before the Presbytery at its next meeting, which citation shall be read from the pulpit on the Sabbath after sermon, at least two Sabbaths before the intended meeting. XII. If the congregation, or other field of labour, to which a Minister or probationer is called, be under the jurisdiction of a different Presbytery, on his acceptance of a call he shall be furnished with the proper testimonials, and required to repair immediately to that Presby- tery, in order that he may be regularly inducted into his office, according to the preceding direc- tions. XIII. When any Minister shall tender the re- signation of his pastoral charge to his Presby- tery the Presbytery shall cite the church, as in the preceding directions, to appear by its com- missioners at the next meeting, to show cause, if any it has, why the Presbytery should not ac- cept the resignation. If the church fail to ap- pear, or if its reasons for retaining its Pastor be deemed insufficient, his resignation shall be ac- cepted, and the pastoral relation dissolved. If any church desires to be relieved of its Pastor, a similar process shall be observed. But whether the Minister or the church initiate proceedings for a dissolution of the relation, there shall always be a meeting of the church, called and conducted precisely in the same manner as when the call of a Pastor is to be made out. FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 4 1 Section VI. — 0/ the Licefisure of Probationers for the Gospel Ministry. I. Presbyteries shall license probationers to preach the gospel, in order tha.t, after sufficient- ly trying their gifts, and receiving from the church a good report, they may, in due time, "ordain them to the sacred office. II. The trials of a candidate for licensure shall ordinarily be had by the Presbytery having jurisdiction of the church of which he is a mem- ber ; but should any one find it more convenient to put himself under the care of a Presbytery at a distance from that to which he most natur- ally belongs, he may be received by the said Presbytery on his producing testimonials, either from the Presbytery within the bounds of which he has usually resided, or from any two Minis- ters of that Presbytery in good standing, of his exemplary piety and other requisite qualifica- tions. III. Candidates applying to the Presbytery to be Hcensed to preach the gospel, shall pro- duce satisfactory testimonials of their good moral character, and of their being communi- cating members of the Church, in regular standing. And the Presbytery shall examine them respecting their experimental acquaint- ance with religion, and the motives which influ- ence them to desire the sacred office. This ex- amination shall be close and particular, and shall ordinarily be conducted in the presence of the Presbytery only. And it is recommended that the candidate be also required to produce a diploma of Bachelor or Master of Arts from 42 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. some college or university ; or at least authentic testimonials of his having gone through a regu- lar course of learning. . IV. The Presbytery shall try each candidate as to his knowledge of the Latin language and the original languages of the Holy Scriptures. It shall also examine him on mental philosophy, logic and rhetoric ; on ethics ; on the natural and exact sciences; on theology, natural and revealed; and on ecclesiastical history, the sacraments, and church government. More- over, the Presbytery shall require of him — 1. A discussion in Latin of a thesis on some common head in divinity. 2. An exegesis or critical exercise^ in which the candidate shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism ; presenting an explication of the original text, stating its con- nection, illustrating its force and beauties, re- moving its difficulties, and solving any import- ant questions which it may present. 3. P^ lecture or exposition of several verses of Scripture. 4. A ser?7ion. V. These or other similar exercises, at the discretion of the Presbytery, shall be exhibited until it shall have obtained satisfaction as to the candidate's piety, learning and aptness to teach in the Church. VI. No candidate, except in extraordinary cases, shall be licensed, unless he shall have completed the usual course of academical stud- ies, and shall also have studied divinity at least two years under some approved teacher of the- ology ; and whenever any Presbytery shall see FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 43 reason to depart from this rule, it shall always make a record of the fact upon its mmutes, with the reasons therefor. _ VII. If the Presbytery be satished with his trials it shall then proceed to license him m the following manner: the Moderator shall propose to him tiie following questions, viz : 1 Do you beUeve the Scriptures ot the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, the only infalhble rule of faith and practice? 2 Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of this Church, as containing the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, and purity of the Church? . 4. Do you promise to submit yourself, m tne Lord, to the government of this Presbytery, or any other into the bounds of which you may be called? VIII. The candidate having answered these questions in the affirmative, and the Moderator having offered up a prayer suitable to the occa- sion, he shall address the candidate to the fol- lowing purpose : 'Tn the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority which He has given to the Church for its edification, we do license you to preach the gospel as a proba- tioner for the holy ministry, wherever God m His providence may call you ; and for this pur- pose may the blessing of God rest upon you, and the Spirit of Christ fill your heart. Amen.' And record shall be made of the hcensure m the following or like form, viz : 44 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. At , the day of , the Presbytery of having received testimonials in favour of , of his having gone through a regular course of literature, of his good moral character, and of his being in the com- munion of the Church, proceeded to take the usual parts of trial for his Hcensure. And he having given satisfaction as to his accomplish- ments in literature, as to his experimental ac- quaintance with religion, and as to his proficiency in divinity and other studies, the Presbytery did, and hereby does, express its approbation of^ll these parts of trial. And he having adopted the Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of this Church, and satisfactorily answered the questions appointed to be put to candidates to be licensed, the Presbytery did, and hereby does, license him, the said to preach the gospel of Christ, as a probationer for the holy ministry, within the bounds of this Presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly called. IX. When any candidate for Hcensure shall have occasion, while his trials are going on, to remove from the bounds of his own Presbytery into those of another, it shall be considered re- gular for the latter Presbytery, on his producing proper testimonials from the former, to take up his trials at the point at whicli they were left, and conduct them to a conclusion in the same manner as if they had been commenced by itself X. In like manner, when any probationer, after licensure, shall by the permission of his Presbytery, remove beyond its limits, an extract FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 45 of the record of his licensure, and a presbyte- rial recommendation, signed by the Clerk, shall be his testimonials to the Presb_ytery under whose care he shall come. * XL Presbyteries should require probationers to devote themselves dihgently to the trial of their gifts; and no one should be ordained to the work of the gospel ministry until he has given evidence of his ability to edify the Church. XII. "When a probationer shall have been preaching for a considerable time, and his ser- vices do not appear to be edifying to the Church, the Presbyteiy may, if it thinks proper, recall his hcense ; and it shall be its duty to do so whenever the probationer shall without neces- sity devote himself to such pursuits as interfere with a full trial of his gifts, according to his license. CHAPTER VII. OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THIS CHURCH. I. The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States consists of its doc- trinal symbols, embraced in the Confession of Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, together with the Book of Church Order, which comprises the Form of Government, the Rules of Discipline, and the Directory of Worship. II. The Book of Church Order may be amended on the recommendation of one General Assembly, when a majority of the Presbyteries advise and consent thereunto, and a succeeding General Assembly shall enact the same. PART II. The Rules of Discipline. CHAPTER I. ON DISCIPLINE ITS NATURE, SUBJECTS, AND ENDS. I. Discipline is the exercise of that authority, and the appHcation of that system of laws which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in His Church. The term has two senses, the one re- ferring to the whole . government, inspection, training, guardianship, and control, which the Church maintains over its members, its officers, and its Courts ; the other a restricted and tech- nical sense, signifying judicial prosecution. II. In the one sense, all baptized persons, being members of the Church, are subject to its discipline, and entitled to the benefits thereof; but in the other, it refers only to those who have made a profession of their faith in Christ. III. The ends of discipline, as it involves judicial prosecution, are the rebuke- of oifences, the removal of scandal, the vindication of the honour of Christ, the promotion of the purity and general edification of the Church, and the spiritual good of offenders themselves. ^ I V. The power which Christ has given to the rulers of His Church is for edification, and not for destruction ; it is a dispensation of mercy, (47) 48 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. and not of wrath. As in the preaching of the word the wicked are doctrinally separated from the good, so by discipHne the Church authorita- tively separates between the holy and the pro- fane. In this it acts the part of a tender mother, correcting her children for their good, that every one of them may be presented faultless in the day of the Lord Jesus. CHAPTER II. OF THE DISCIPLINE OF NON-COMMUNICATING MEMBERS. I. The oversight of the children of the Church is committed by God primarily to be- lieving parents, who are responsible to the Church for the faithful discharge of this duty. The responsibiHty of parents continues during the minority of their children, and extends to all such conduct contrary to the purity and so- briety of the gospel as parents may and ought to restrain and control. II. The Church should make special provis- ion for the instruction of its youth in the doc- trines of the Bible as set forth in the Cate- chisms. Hence, Church Sessions ought to es- tablish, under their own authority, Bible classes and Sabbath schools for this object, or to adopt such other methods as shall secure the same end. HI. When the children of the Church arrive at years of discretion, they are bound to dis- charge all the duties of church members. If'' they give evidence of saving faith in Christ, together with a correct walk and conversation, they should be informed that it is their privilege THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 49 and duty to make a profession of faith in Christ, and to come to His table. If they exhibit a wayward disposition, and associate themselves with the profane, the Church should still cherish them in faith, and ought to use all such means as the Word of God warrants and the Christian prudence of church officers shall dictate, for re- claimmg them and bringing them to appreciate their covenant privileges, and to discharge their covenant obligations. IV. Those adult non-communicating mem- bers who submit with meekness and gratitude to the government and instruction of the Church, are entitled to special attention. Their rights under the covenant should be frequently and fully explained and their duties enforced on their consciences ; they should be warned of the sin and danger of neglecting their covenant ob- ligations, and urged by the mercies of Christ to come up to their full discharge. V. All non-communicating members shall be deemed under the care of the church to which their parents belong, if they live under the pa- rental roof and are minors ; or otherwise, under that of the church where they reside, or with which they ordinarily worship. CHAPTER III. O F OFFENCES. T. An offence, the proper object of judicial process, is anything in the principles or practice of a church member professing faith in Christ, which is contray to the Word of God. The Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the Westminister Assembly, 50 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. together with the formularies of government, discipline, and worship, are accepted by the Presbyterian Church in the United States as standard expositions of the teachings of Scrip- ture in relation to both faith and practice. Nothing, therefore, ought to be considered by any court as an offence, or admitted as a mat- ter of accusation, which cannot be proved to be such from Scripture, as interpreted in these standards. II. Offences are either personal or general, private or public ; but all of them being sins against God, are, therefore grounds of discip- hne. III. Personal offences are violations of the Divine law, considered in the special relation of wrongs or injuries to particular individuals. General often ces are heresies or immoralities having no such relation, or considered apart from it. IV. Private offences are those which are known only to a few persons. Public offences are those which are notorious. CHAPTER IV. OF CHURCH CENSURES. I. The censures which may be inflicted by church courts are, admonition, suspension, e^ - communication, and deposition. When a lower censure fails to reclaim the delinquent, it may become the duty of the court to proceed to the infliction of a higher censure. II. Admonition is the formal reproof of an of--r1pr ^-•: 1 church court, warningr him of THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 5 I his guilt and danger, and exhorting him to be more circumspect and watchful in the future. III. Suspension, with respect to church mem- bers, is their temporary exclusion from seaHng ordinances ; with respect to church officers, it is their temporary exclusion from the exercise of their office. It may be either definite or indefi- nite as to its duration. Definite suspension is administered when the credit of reHgion, the honour of Christ, and the good of the delinquent demand it, even though he may have given satisfaction to the court. Indefinite suspension is the exclusion of an offender from sealing or- dinances, or from his office, until he exhibit signs of repentance, or until, by his conduct, the necessity of the highest censure be made manifest. IV. Excommunication is the excision of an offender from the communion of the Church. This censure is to be inflicted only on account of gross crime or heresy, when the oftender shows himself incorrigible and contumacious. The design of this censure is to operate on the offender as a means of reclaimxing him, to de- liver the Church from the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with fear by the example of his discipline. V. Deposition is the degradation of an offi- cer from his offi.ce, and may or may not be ac- companied with the infliction of other censure. CHAPTER V. OF THE PARTIES IN CASES OF PROCESS. I. Original jurisdiction in relation to Minis- ters of the Gospel pertains exclusively to the 52 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. Presbytery, and in relation to other church members to the Session. II. It is the duty of all church Sessions and Presbyteries to exercise care over those subject to their authority ; and they shall, with due dili- gence and great discretion, demand from such persons satisfactory explanations concerning re- ports affecting their Christian character. This duty is more imperative when those who deem themselves aggrieved by injurious reports shall ask an investigation. If such investigation, however originating, should result in raising a strong presumption of the guilt of the party in- volved, the court shall institute process, and shall appoint a prosecutor to prepare the indict- ment, and fo conduct the case. This prosecu- tor shall be a member of the court, except that, in a case before the Session, he may be any communicating member of the same congrega- tion with the accused. III. The original and only parties in a case of process are the accuser and the accused. The accuser is always the Presbyterian Church in the United States, whose honour and purity are to be maintained. The prosecutor, whether voluntary or appointed, is always the representa- tive of the Church, and as such has all its rights in the case, In appellate courts the parties are known as appellant and appellee. IV. Every indictment shall begin: "In the name of the Presbyterian Church in the United States," and shall conclude, "against the peace, unity and purity of the Church, and the honour and majesty of the Lord Jesus Christ as the King and Head thereof." In every case the THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 5 3 Church is the injured and accusing party, versus the accused. V. An injured party shall not become a prosecutor of personal offences without having previously tried the means of reconciliation, and of reclaiming the offender, required by Christ : " Moreover, if thy brother shall tres- pass against thee, go and tell him his fault be- tween thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother ; but if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established." Matt, xviii : 15, 16. A church court, however, may judici- ally investigate personal offences as if general, when the interests of religion seem to demand it. So, also, those to whom private offences are known cannot become prosecutors, without hav- ing previously endeavoured to remove the scandal by private means. VI. When the offence is general, the cause may be conducted either by any person appear- ing as prosecutor, or by a prosecutor appointed by the court. VII. When the prosecution is instituted by the court, the previous steps required by our Lord in the case of personal offences are not necessary. There are many cases, however, in which it will promote the interests of religion to send a committee to converse in a private man- ner with the offender, and endeavour to bring him to a sense of his guilt, before instituting act- ual process. VIII. Great caution ought to be exercised in receiving accusations from any person who is 54 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. known to indulge a malignant spirit towards the accused ; who is not of good character ; who is himself under censure or process ; who is deeply interested in any respect in the convic- tion of the accused ; or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly imprudent. IX. Every voluntary prosecutor shall be pre- viously warned, that if he fail to show probable cause of the charges, he must himself be cen- sured as a slanderer of the brethren, in propor- tion to the malignity or rashness manifested in the prosecution. X. When a member of a church court is under process, all his official functions may be suspended, at its discretion ; but this shall never be done in the way of censure. XI. In the discussion of all questions arising in his own case, the accused shall exercise the rights of defendant only, not of judge. CHAPTER VI. OF GENERAL PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO ALL CASES OF PROCESS. I. It is incumbent on every member of a court of Jesus Christ engaged in a trial of offenders, to bear in mind the inspired injunc tion : " If a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness, considering th) self, lest thou also be tempted." II. Process against an offender shall not be commenced unless some person or persons un- dertake to make out the charge ; or unless the THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 5 5 court finds it necessary, for the honour of relig- ion, itself to take the step provided for in chap- ter v., paragraph II. III. When a charge is laid before the Ses- sion or Presbytery, it shall be reduced to writ- ing, and nothing shall be done at the first meet- ing of the court, unless by consent of parties, except to appoint a prosecutor, and order the indictment to be drawn, a copy of which, with the witnesses then known lo support it, shall be served on the accused, and to cite all parties and their witnesses to appear and be heard at another m.eeting, which shall not be sooner than ten days after such citation ; at which meetmg of the court the charges shall be read to the accused, if present, and he shall be called upon to say whether he be guilty or not. If he con- fess, the court may deal with him according to its discretion; if he plead and take issue, the trial shall proceed. Accused parties may plead in writing, when they cannot be person- ally present, and parties necessarily absent should have counsel assigned to them. IV. The citation shall be issued and signed by the Moderator or Clerk, by order and in the name of the court ; he shall also issue citations to such witnesses as either party shall nominate to appear on his behalf. V. In drawing the indictment, the times, places and circumstances should, if possible, be particularly stated, that the accused may have full opportunity to make his defence. VI. When an accused person shall refuse to obey a citation, he shall be cited a second time; and this second citation shall be accompanied 56 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. with a notice that if he do not appear at the time appointed (unless providentially hindered, which fact he must make known to the court), or that if he appear and refuse to plead, he shall be dealt with for his contumacy, as here- inafter provided. VII. The time which must elapse between the serving of the first citation on the accused person, and the meeting of the court at which he is to appear, shall be at least ten days. But the time allotted for his appearance on the sub- sequent citation, shall be left to the discretion of the court ; provided that it be not less than is quite sufficient for a seasonable and con- venient compliance with the citation. VIII. When the offence with which an ac- cused person stands charged took place at a distance, and it is inconvenient for the witnesses to appear before the court having jurisdic- tion, that court may either appoint a commis- sion of its body, or request the co-ordinate court contiguous to the place where the facts occurred, to take the testimony for it. The ac- cused shall always have reasonable notice of the time and place of the meeting of this commis- sion. I X. When an offence, alleged to ha,ve been committed at a distance, is not likely otherwise to become known to the court having jurisdic- tion, it shall be the duty of the court within whose bounds the facts occurred, after satisfying itself that there is probable ground of accusa- tion, to send notice to the court having jurisdic- tion, which shall at once proceed against the ac- cused ; or the whole case may be remitted for THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 5/ trial to the co-ordinate court within whose bounds the offence is alleged to have been com- mitted. X. Before proceeding to trial, courts ought to ascertain that their citations have been duly- served. XI. In every process, if deemed expedient, there may be a committee appointed, which shall be called the Judicial Committee, and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to prescribe, uiider the direc- tion of the court, the whole order of the pro- ceedings. The members of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their perform- ance of this duty, to sit and vote in the case as members of the court. XII. When the trial is about to begin, it shall be the duty of the Moderator solemnly to an- nounce from the chair that the court is about to pass to the consideration of the cause, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are about to engage. XIII. In order that the trial may be fair and impartial, the witnesses shall be examined in the presence of the accused, or at least after he shall have received due citation to attend. Wit- nesses may be cross-examined by both parties, and any questions asked which are pertinent to the issue. XIV. On all questions arising in the progress of a trial, the discussion shall first be between the parties ; and when they have been heard they may be required to withdraw from the 58 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. court, until the members deliberate upon and decide the point. XV. When a court of first resort proceeds to the trial of a cause, the following order shall be observed: i. The Moderator shall charge the court. 2. The indictment shall be read, and the answer of the accused heard. 3. The wit- nesses for the prosecutor, and then those for the accused, shall be examined. 4. The parties shall be heard ; first the prosecutor, and then the accused, and the prosecutor shall close. 5. The roll shall be called, that the members may ex- press their opinion in the cause. 6. The decis- ion shall be made, and judgment entered on record. XVI. Either party may, for cause, challenge the right of any member to sit in the trial of the case, M'hich question shall be decided by the members of the court, other than the one chal- lenged. XVII. Pending the trial of a cause, any member of the court who shall express his opin- ion of its merits to either party, or to any per- son not a member of the court; or who shall absent himself from any sitting without the per- mission of the court, or satisfactory reasons rendered, shall be thereby disqualified from tak- ing part in the subsequent proceedings. XVIII. The parties shall be allowed copies of the whole proceedings, at their own expense, if they demand them Minutes of the trial shall be kept by the clerk, which shall exhibit the charges, the answer, all the testimony, and all such acts, orders, and decisions of the court relating to the cause, as either party may desire, THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 59 and also the judgment The clerk shall, with- out delay, attach together the charges, the an- swer, the citations and returns thereto, and the minutes herein required to be kept. These papers, when so attached, shall constitute "the record of the cause." When a cause is removed by appeal or complaint, the lower court shall transmit "the record" thus prepared to the higher court, with the addition of the notice of appeal or complaint, and the reasons thereof, if any shall have been filed. Nothing which is not contained in this "record" shall be taken into consideration in the higher court. On the final decision of a cause in a higher court, its judgment shall be sent down to the court in which the case originated. XIX. No professional counsel shall be per- mitted as such to appear and plead in cases of process in any court ; but an accused person may, if he desires it, be represented before the Session by any communicating member of the same particular church ; or before any other court, by any member of the court. A mem- ber of the court so employed shall not be allowed to sit in judgment in the cause. XX. Process, in case of scandal, shall com- mence within the space of one year after the offence was committed, unless it has recently be- come flagrant. WTien, however, a church mem- ber shall commit an offence, after removing to a place far distant from his former residence, and where his connection with the Church is un- known, in consequence of which circumstances process cannot be instituted witl^i tlie time above specified, the recent discovery of the 6o THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. church membership of the individual shall be considered as equivalent to the offence itself hav- ing recently become flagrant. The same prin- ciple in hice circumstances, shall also apply to Ministers. CHAPTER VII. SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO PROCESS BEFORE SESSIONS. I. Process against all church members, other than Ministers of the gospel, shall be entered before the Session of the church to which such members belong. II. When an accused person, having been twice duly cited, shall refuse to appear before the Session, or appearing, shall refuse to plead, the court shall enter upon its records the fact, together with the nature of the offence charged, and he shall be suspended from sealing ordi- nances for his contumacy. This sentence shall be made public, and shall in no case be removed until he has not only repented of his contumacy, but has given satisfaxtion in relation to the charges against him. III. If the charge be one of gross crime or heresy, and the accused persist in his contumacy, the court may proceed to inflict the highest censure. IV. When it is impracticable immediately to commence process against an accused church member, the Session may, if it think the edifi- cation of the Church require it, prevent the ac- cused from ^proaching the Lord's table, until the charges against him can be examined. THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 6l CHAPTER VIIL SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO PROCESS AGAINST A MINISTER. I. Process against a Minister shall be entered before the Presbytery of which he is a member. II. As no Minister ougiit, on account of his office, to be screened in his sin, or slightly cen- sured, so scandalous charges ought not to be received against him on slight grounds. HI. If any one know a Minister to be guilty of a private offence, he should warn him in pri- vate. But if the offence be persisted in, or be- come pubhc, he should bring the case to the attention of some other Minister of the Presby- tery for his advice. IV. If a Minister accused of an offence, hav- ing been twice duly cited, shall refuse to appear before the Presbytery, he shall be immediately suspended. And if, after another citation, he still refuse to attend, he shaJlbe deposed as con* tumacious, and suspended or excommunicated from the Church. Record shall be made of the judgment and of the charges under which he was arraigned, and the sentence shall be made pubhc. V. Heresy and schism may be of such a na- ture as to warrant deposition ; but errors ought to be carefully considered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion, and are industriously spread, or whether they arise from the weakness of the human understanding, and are not likely to do much injury. VI. If the Presbytery find on trial that the matter complained of amounts to no more than 62 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. such acts of infirmity as may be amended, so that httle or nothing remains to hinder the Min- ister's usefulness, it shall take all prudent meas- ures to remove the scandal. VII. When a Minister, pending a trial, shall make confession, if the matter be base and flagitious, such as drunkenness, uncleanness, or crimes of a higher nature, however penitent he may appear to the satisfaction of all, the court shall, without delay, suspend him from the exer- cise of his office, or depose him from the min- istry. VIII. A Minister suspended or deposed for scandalous conduct, shall not be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until he shall exhibit for a considerable time such an emi- nently exemplary, humble, and edifying walk and conversation as shall heal the wound made by his scandal. And a deposed Minister shall in no case be restored until it shall appear that the general sentiment of the Church is strongly in his favour, and demands his restoration ; and then only by the court inflicting the censure, or with its consent. IX. When a Minister is deposed his church shall be declared vacant ; but when he is sus- pended, it shall be left to the discretion of thv^ Presbytery whether the sentence shall include the dissolution of the pastoral relation. X. Whenever a Minister of the gospel shall habitually fail to be engaged in the regular dis- charge of his official functions, it shall be the duty of the Presbytery, at a stated meeting, to inquire into the cause of such derehction, and if necessary, to institute judicial proceedings THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 6^ against him for breach of his covenant engage- < ment. If it shall appear that his neglect pro- ceeds only from his want of acceptance to the Church, Presbytery may, upon the same princi- ple upon which it withdraws license from a pro- bationer for want of evidence of the Divine call, divest him of his office without censure, even against his will, a majority of two-thirds being necessary for this purpose. In such a case, the clerk shall, under the order of the Presbytery, forthv^dth deliver to the indi- vidual concerned a written notice that, at the next stated meeting, the question of his being so dealt with is to be considered. This notice shall distinctly state the grounds for this pro- ceeding. The party thus notified shall be heard in his own defence ; and if the decision pass against him, he may appeal, as if he had been tried after the usual forms. This principle may apply, 7nutatis vmtaiidis^ to Ruling Elders and Deacons. CHAPTER IX. OF EVIDENCE. I. All persons of proper age and intelligence are comptent witnesses, except such as do not believe in the existence of God, or a future state of rewards and punishments. The accused party may be allowed, but shall not be com- pelled, to testify ; but the accuser shall be re- quired to testify on the demand of the accused. Either party has the right to challenge a witness whom he believes to be incompetent, and the court shall examine and decide upon his com- 64 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. petency. It belongs to the court to judge of the degree of credibiHty to be attached to all evidence, II. A husband or wife shall not be compelled to bear testimony the one against the other in any court. III. The testimony of more than one witness shall be necessary in order to estabhsh any charge ; yet if, in addition to the testimony of one witness, corroborative evidence be produced, the offence may be considered to be proved. IV. No witness, afterwards to be examined, except a member of the court, shall be present during the examination of another witness on the same case, if either party object. V. Witnesses shall be examined, first by the party introducing them; then cross-examined by the opposite party ; after which any member of the court, or either party, may put additional interrogatories. But no question shall be put or answered, except by permission of the Mod- erator, subject to an appeal to the court; and the court shall not permit questions frivolous or irrelevant to the charge at issue VI. The oath or affirmation to a witness shall be administered by the Moderator in the follow- ing or like terms: "You solemnly promise in the presence of God, that you will declare the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the best of your knowledge in the matter in which you are called to witness, as you shall answer it to the great Judge of quick and dead." If however, at any time a witness should present himself before a court. THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 65 who, for conscientious reasons, prefers to swear or affirm in any other manner, he shall be allowed to do so. VII. Every question put to a witness shall, if required, be reduced to writing. When answered, it shall, together with the answer, be recorded, if deemed by the court, or by either party, of sufficient importance, and the testimony of the witness shall be read to him for his approbation and subscription. VIII. The records of a court, or any part of them, whether original or transcribed, if regu- larly authenticated by the Moderator and Clerk, or by either of them, shall be deemed good and sufficient evidence in every other court. IX In Lke manner, testimony taken by one court and regularly certified, shall be received by every other court, as no less valid than if it had been taken by itself X. Wlien it is not convenient for a court to have the whole, or perhaps any part of the tes- timony in a particular cause, taken in its pres- ence, a commission shall be appointed to take the testimony in question, which shall be con- sidered as if taken in the presence of the court; of which commission, and of the time and place of its meeting, due notice shall be given to the opposite party, that he may have an opportunity of attending. And if the accused shall desire, on his part, to take testimony at a distance, for his own exculpation, he shall give notice to the court of the time and place at which it is pro- posed to take it, that a commission, as in the former case, may be appointed for the purpose. Or, the testimony may be taken on written inter- 66 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. rogatories, by filing the same with the clerk of the court having jurisdiction of the cause, and giving two weeks' notice thereof to the adverse party, during which time he may file cross-inter- rogatories if he desire it ; and the testimony shall then be taken by the commission in answer to the direct and cross-interrogatories, if such are filed, and no notice need be given of the time and place of taking the testimony. XI. A member of the court shall not be dis- qualified for sitting as a judge by having given testimony in the case. XII. An officer or private member of the church refusing to testify, may be censured for contumacy. XIII. If after a trial before any court, new testimony be discovered, w^hich is supposed to be highly important to the exculpation of the accused, it is proper for him to ask, and for the court to grant, a new trial. XIV. If, in the prosecution of an appeal, new testimony be offered, which, in the judgment of the appellate court, has an important bearing on the case, it shall be competent for that court to refer the cause to the inferior court for a new trial; or, with the consent of parties to take the testimony and proceed with the cause. CHAPTER X. OF THE INFLICTION OF CHURCH CENSURES. T. Ecclesiastical censures ought to be suited to the nature of the ofi'ence ; for private offences censures should be administered in the presence of the CQurt alone, or privately, by one or more THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 6/ members on its behalf; but for public offences, censures should be administered in open session, or publicly announced to the church. When there are peculiar and special reasons, the court may visit pubUc offences, not very gross in their character, with private admonition, or with de- finite suspension in private ; but the censure of indefinite suspension should ordinarily be an- nounced to the church, whilst those of excom- munication and deposition should be either ad- ministered before the church, or else announced to it, at the discretion of the court. II. When any member or officer of the Church shall be guilty of a fault deserving cen- sure, the court shall proceed with all tenderness, and shall deal with its offending brother in the spirit of meekness, the members considering themselves, lest they also be tempted. III. The censure of admonition ought to be administered in private, by one or more mem- bers, in behalf of the court, when the offence is not aggravated, and is known only to a few. When the scandal is public, the admoniton shall be administered by the Moderator in the pres- ence of the court, and ordinarily shall also be announced in public. IV. Definite suspension being an exemplary- censure, ought ordinarily to be either adminis- tered in open session, or announced to the church. V^ The censure of indefinite suspension ought to be inflicted with great solemnity, that it may be the means of impressing the mind of the de- linquent with a proper sense of his danger, while he stands excluded from the sacraments of the 68 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. Church of the hving God, and that with the Di- vine blessing it may lead him to repentance. When the comt has resolved to pass this sen- tence, the Moderator shall address the offend- ing brother to the following purpose : "Whereas, You, A. B. (here describe the person as a Minister, Ruling Elder, Deacon, or private member of the Church), are convicted by sufficient proof [or, are guilty by your own con- fession], of the sin of (here insert the offence), we, the Presbytery [or church Session] of C. D., in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, do now declare you suspended from the sacraments of the Church [and from the exercise of your office], until you give satis- factory evidence of repentance." To this shall be added such advice or admo- nition as maybe judged necessary, and the whole shall be concluded with prayer to Almighty God that He would follow this act of discipHne with His blessing. VI. When the sentence of excommuncation has been regularly passed, the Moderator of the Session shall make a public statement before the church of the several steps which have been taken with respect to their offending brother, and inform them that it has been found neces- sary to cut him off from the communion of the Church. He shall then show the authority of tlie Church to cast out unworthy members, from Matt, xviii; 15-18, and i Cor. v: 1-5, and shall explain the nature, use and consequence of this censure, warning the people, that they are to conduct themselves, in all their intercourse with him as is proper towards one who is under the THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 69 heaviest censure of the Church. He shall then pronounce sentence to the following effect : " Whereas, A. B., a member of this church, has been, by sufficient proof, convicted of the sin of , and after much admonition and prayer, obstinately refuses to hear the Church, and has manifested no evidence of repentance : Therefore, in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, we, the Session of the church of C D., do pronounce him to be ex- cluded from the sacraments, and cut off from the fellowship of the Church." After which prayer shall be made that the blessing of God may follow His ordinance, for the conviction and reformation of the excom- municated, and for the establishment of all true believers. VII. The sentence of deposition shall be pro- nounced by the Moderator, in words of the fol- lowing import : "Whereas, A. B., a Minister of this Presby- tery [or a Ruling Elder or Deacon of this church], has been prot^ed, by sufficient evidence to be guilty of the sin of , we, the Pres- bytery [or Church Session], of C. D., do ad- judge him totally disqualified for the office of the Christian Ministry [or Eldership, or Dea- conship], and therefore we do hereby, in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, depose from the office of a Christian Minister [or Elder, or Deacon], the said A. B., and do prohibit him from exercising any of the functions thereof" If the sentence in- clude suspension or excommunication, the Moderator shall proceed to say: "We do yO THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. moreover, by the same authority, suspend the said A. B, from the sacraments of the Church, until he shall exhibit satisfactory evi- dence of sincere repentance," or " exclude the said A. B. from the sacraments, and cut him off from the fellowship of the Church." The sentence of deposition ought to be in- flicted with solemnities similar to those already prescribed in the case of excommunication. CHAPTER XL OF THE REMOVAL OF CENSURES. I. After any person has been suspended from the sacraments, it is proper that the rulers of the church should frequently converse with him, as well as pray with him and for him, that it would please God to give him repentance. II. When the court shall be satisfied as to the reahty of the repentance of a suspended of- fender, he shall be admitted to profess his re- pentance, either in the j^resence of the court alone, or publicly, and be restored to the sacra- ments of the Church, and to his office, if such be the judgment of the court, which restoration shall be declared to the penitent in words of the following import: "Whereas, You, A. B., have been debarred from the sacraments of the Church [and from the office of the gospel Ministry, or Eldership, or Deaconship], but have now manifested such repentance as satisfies the church, we, the Ses- sion (or Presbytery) of C. D., do hereby, in the name and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, absolve you from the said sentence of THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. /I suspension, and do restore you to the full enjoy- ment of sealing ordinances, [and the exercise of your said office, and all the functions thereof]" After which there shall be prayer and thanks- giving. III. When an excommunicated person shall be so affected with his state as to be brought to repentance, and to desire to be readmitted to the communion of the Church, the Session, having obtained sufficient evidence of his sincere penitence, shall proceed to restore him. In order to which, the presiding Minister shall inform the church of the measures which have been taken with the excommunicated person, and of the resolution of the Session to restore him. On the day appointed for his restoration, the Minister shall call upon the excommunicated person, and propose to him in the presence of the congregation the following questions ; " Do you from a deep sense of your great wickedness, freely confess your sin in thus re- belling against God, and in refusing to hear His Church ; and do you acknowledge that you have been in justice and mercy cut oft from the com- munion of the Church? Afiswer. — I do. Do you now voluntarily, profess your sincere repent- ance and contrition for your sin and obstinacy ; and do you humbly ask the forgiveness of God and His Church? Answer. — I do. Do you sincerely promise, through divine grace, to live in all humbleness of mind and circumspection ; and to endeavour to adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour, by having your conversation as be- cometh the gospel ? Answer. — I do." 72 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. Here the minister shall give the penitent a suitable exhortation, encouraging and comfort ing him. Then he shall pronounce the sentence of restoration in the following words : "Whereas, You, A. B., have been shut out from the com.munion of the Church, but have now manifested such repentance as satisfies the Church ; in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by His authority, we, the Session of this church, do declare you absolved from the sen- tence of excommunication formerly denounced against you; and Ave do restore you to the com- munion of the Church, that you may be a par- taker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus to your eternal salvation." The whole shall be concluded with prayer and thanksgiving. IV. The restoration of a deposed officer, after public confession has been made in a man- ner similar to that prescribed in the case of the removal of censure from an excommunicated person, shall be announced to him by the Mod- erator in the following form, viz: "Whereas, You, A. B., formerly a Minister of this Presbytery, [or a Ruling Elder, or Dea- con of this church], have been deposed from your office, but have now manifested such re- pentance as satisfies the Church ; in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by His authority, we, the Presbytery of C. D. , [or the Session of this church], do declare you absolved from the said sentence of deposition formerly pronounced against you ; and we do furthermore restore you THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 73 to your said office, and to the exercise of all the functions thereof, whenever you may be orderly called thereto." After which there shall be prayer and thanks- giving, and the members of the court shall ex- tend to him the right hand of fellowship. V. When an Elder or Deacon has been ab- solved from the censure of deposition, he can- not be allowed to resume the exercise of his office in the church without re-election by the people. VI. When a person under censure shall re- move to a part of the country remote from the court by which he was sentenced, and shall desire to profess repentance and obtain restoration it shall be lawful for the court, if it deems it ex- dient, to transmit a certified copy of its pro- ceedings to the Session ( or Presbytery) where the delinquent resides, which shall take up the case, and proceed with it as though it had originated with itself. VII. In proceeding to restore a suspended or deposed Minister, it is the duty of the Presby- tery to exercise great caution; first admitting him to the sacraments, if he has been debarred from the same, afterwards granting him the privilege of preaching for a season on proba- tion, so as to test the sincerity of his repentance and the prospect of his usefulness ; and fina,lly restoring him to his office. But the case shall always be sub j 11 dice until the sentence of resto- ration has been pronounced. 74 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. CHAPTER XII. OF CASES WITHOUT PROCESS. I. When any person shall come forward and make his offence known to the court, a full statement of the facts shall be recorded, and judgment rendered without process. II. When a communicating member shall confess before the church Session an unregen- erate heart, and there is no evidence of other oftence, the court may transfer his name to the roll of non-communicating members, and he shall be faithfully warned of his guilt in disobey- ing the gospel, and encouraged to seek the re- demption freely offered in Christ ; and a state- ment of the case shall be made to the church. But this action shall not be taken until the church Session has ascertained, after mature in- quiry and due delay, that this confession does not result from Satanic temptation or transient darkness of spirit. This rule, however, shall not be applied to those who willfully absent themselves from the Lord's table, which is always an offence. III. A Minister of the gospel, against whom there are no charges, if fully satisfied in his own conscience that God has not called him to the ministry, or if he has satisfactory evidence of his inability to serve the Church with acceptance, may report these facts at a stated meeting. At the next stated meeting, if after full delibera- tion the Presbytery shall concur with him in judgment, it may divest him of his office with- out censure, and shall assign him membership in some particular church. THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 75 IV When a member or officer shall renounce the communion of this Church by jommg some other evangelical Church, if in good standmg, the irregularity shall be recorded, and his name erased. But if charges are pending against him they shall be communicated to the Church which he has joined. If the denommation be heretical, an officer shall have his name stricken from the roll, and all authority to exercise his office derived from this Church shall be with- drawn from him ; but a private member shall not be otherwise noticed than as above pre- scribed. CHAPTER XIII. OF THE MODES IN WHICH A CAUSE MAY BE CAR- RIED FROM A LOWER TO A HIGHER COURT. I Every decision which is made by any chmrch court, except the highest, is subject to the review of a superior court, and may be brought before it by general review and control reference, appeal, or complaint. II When a matter is transferred m any ot these ways from an inferior to a superior coart, the members of the inferior court shall not lose their right to sit, dehberate, and vote in the case in the higher courts, except that either of the original parties may challenge the right of any members of the inferior court to sit, which ques- tion shall be decided by the vote of all those members of the superior court who are not members of the inferior. Section L— Of General Review and 'Control I It is the duty of every court above a church Session, at least once a year, to review the rec- y6 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. ords of the proceedings of the courts next below. And if any lower court shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher court may issue an order to produce them, either imme- diately, or at a particular time, as circumstances may require. II. In reviewing the records of an inferior court, it is proper to examine ; First, Whether the proceedings have been constitutional and regular ; Secondly, Whether they have been wise, equitable, and for the edification of the Church; Thirdly, AVhether they have been correctly re- corded ; Fourthly, Whether the lawful injunc- tions of the superior courts have been obeyed. III. In most cases the superior court may be considered as fulfilling its duty by simply record- ing on its own minutes the approval, the correc- tion of proceedings, or the censure which it may think proper to pass on the records under re- view; and also by making an entry of the same in the book reviewed. But should any irregular proceedings be found such as demand the inter- ference of the superior court, the inferior court may be required to review and correct them. IV. In cases of process, however, no judgment of an inferior court shall be reversed, unless it be regularly brought up by appeal or complaint. V. Courts may sometimes entirely neglect to perform their duty, by which neglect heretical opinions, or corrupt practices may be allowed to gain ground; or offenders of a very gross character may be suff"ered to escape ; or some circumstances in their proceedings of very great irregularity may not be distinctly recorded by them ; in any of which cases their records will THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 7/ by no means exhibit to the superior court a full view of their proceedings. If, therefore, the next superior court be well advised that any such neglect or irregularity has occurred on the part of the inferior court, it is incumbent on it to take cognizance of the same and to examine, dehberate and judge in the whole matter as completely as if it had been recorded, and thus brought up by the review of the records. VI. When any court having appellate juris- diction shall be advised, either by the records of the court next below, or by memorial, either with or without protest, or by any other satisfactory method, of any important delinquency or gross- ly unconstitutional proceedings of such court, the first step shall be to cite the court alleged to have offended to appear by representative or in writing, at a specified time and place, and to show what it has done or failed to do in the case in question. The court thus issuing the cita- tion may reverse or redress the proceedings of the court below in other than judicial cases ; or it may censure the definquent court; or it may remit the whole matter to the dehnquent court, with an injunction to take it up and dispose of it in a constitutional manner ; or it may stay all further proceedings in the case, as circumstances may require. VII. In process against an inferior court, the trial shall be conducted according to the rules provided for process against individuals, so far as they may be applicable. Section II. — Of References. I. A reference is a representation of a mat- ter not yet decided, made by an inferior to a yS THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. superior court, which representation ought always to be in writing. II. Cases which are new, important, difficult or of pecuHar deHcacy, the decision of which may estabUsh principles or precedents of ex- tensive influence ; on which the sentiments of the inferior court are greatly divided; or on which, for any reason, it is desirable that a su- perior court should first decide, are proper sub- jects for reference. III. References are either for mere advice, preparatory to a decision by the inferior court; or for ultimate decision by the superior court. IV. In the former case, the reference only suspends the decision of the court from which it comes ; in the latter, it submits the whole case to the final judgment of the superior court. V. Although references may, in some cases, be proper, yet it is, generally, conducive to the good of the Church that every court should fulfil its duty by exercising its judgment. VI. A reference ought, generally, to procure advice from the superior court, yet that court is not bound to give a final judgment, but may remit the whole case, either with or without ad- vice, to the court by which it was referred. VII. References by any court are to be made to the court immediately superior. VIII. When a court makes a reference, it ought to have all the testimony and other docu- ments duly prepared, produced, and in perfect readiness, so that the superior court may be able to consider and issue the case with as little dif- ficulty or delay as possible. THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 79 Section III.— Of Appeals. I. An appeal is the removal of a cause, already decided, from an inferior to a superior court, the effect of which is to arrest sentence until the matter is finally decided. It is allowable only after judgment has been rendered, and to the party against whom the decision has been ren- dered. II. Those who have not submitted to a regu- lar trial are not entitled to appeal. III. Any irregularity in the proceedings of the inferior court ; a refusal of reasonable indul- gence to a party on trial ; declining to receive important testimony ; hurrying to a decision be- fore the testimony is fully taken ; a manifesta- tion of prejudice in the cause; and mistake or injustice in the judgment, are all proper grounds of appeal. IV. Every appellant is bound to give notice of his intention to appeal, and also to lay the reasons thereof in writing before the court ap- pealed from, either before its rising or within ten days thereafter. If this notice or these rea- sons be not given to the court while in session, they shall be lodged with the Moderator or Clerk. V. No appeal shall be carried from an in- ferior to any other court than the one immedi- ately superior, without its consent. VI. The appellant shall lodge his appeal, and the reasons of it, with the Clerk of the higher court before the close of the second day of its sessions; and the appearance of the appellant and appellee shall be either in person or by writing. So THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. VII. In taking up an appeal, after ascertain- ing that the appellant on his part has conducted it regularly, the first step shall be to read " the record of the cause "; the second, to hear the parties, first the appellant, then the appellee, and the appellant shall close ; the third, to call the roll, that the members may express their opinion in the cause ; and then the vote shall be taken. VIII. The decision may be either to confirn> or reverse, in whole or in part, the judgment of the inferior court ; or to remit the cause for the purpose of amending the record, should it ap- pear to be incorrect or defective; or for a new trial. IX. If an appellant, after entering his ap- peal to a superior court, fail to prosecute it, it shall be considered as abandoned, and the judgment appealed from shall be final. And an appellant shall be considered as abandoning his a];peal if he do not appear before the ap- pellate court by the second day of its meeting; next ensuing the date of his notice of appeal unless it shall appear that he was prevented by the providence of God from seasonably prose- cuting it. X. If an appellant is found to manifest a litigious or other unchristian spirit in the prose- cution of his appeal, he shall be censured ac- cording to the degree of his offence. XI. If the infliction of the sentence of sus- pension, excommunication or deposition be arrested by appeal, the judgment appealed from. shall nevertheless be considered as in force until the appeal shall be issued. THE RULiCS OF DI'SCIPLINE. 8l XII. If any court shall neglect to send up the record of the cause, especially if thereby an appellant who has proceeded v/ith regularity sliall be deprived of the privilege of having his appeal seasonably tried, it shall be censured ac- cording to the circumstances of the case, and the judgment appealed from shall be suspended until the record be produced, upon v/hich the issue can be fairly tried. Secfio-t IV. Of Complaints. I. A coir.plaint is a representation made to a superior court against an inferior court. Any member of the Church, submitting to its au- thority, may complain against every species of decision, except where a party, against w^hom a decision has been rendered, takes his appeal against it. But the complaint shall not sus- pend, while pending, the effect of the decision complained of II. Notice of complaint shall be given in the sam.e form and time as notice of appeal III. The parties to a complaint shall be de- nominated complainant and respondent; and the latter shall be the court against which the com^plaint is taken. After the superior court has ascertained that the complaint is regular, its first step shall be to read "the record" of the case ; its second, to hear the complainant ; its third, to hear the respondent by its representa- tive ; its fourth, to hear the complainant again ; and then it shall consider and decide the case. IV. The superior court has discretionary power either to annul any portion or the whole of the decision complained of, or to send it 82 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. back to the inferior court with instructions for a new hearing. V. The court against which complaint is taken is bound to send up its records in the case, as hereinbefore provided. CHAPTER XIV. OF DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. I. A dissent is a declaration on the part of one or more members of a minority in a court, expressing a different opinion from that of the majority in a particular case. A dissent unac companied with reasons shall be entered on the records of the court. IT. A protest is a more solemn and formal declaration by members of a minority bearing their testimony against what tirey deem a mis- chievous or erroneous judgment, and is general- ly accompanied with a detail of the reasons on which it is founded. III. If a protest or dissent be couched in temperate language, and be respectful to the court, it shall be recorded ; and the court may, if deemed necessary, put an answer to the pro- test on the records along with it. But here the matter shall end, unless the parties protesting obtain permission to withdraw their protest ab- solutely, or for the sa,ke of amendment. LV. None can join in a protest against a de- cision of any court, excej^t those w]io had a right to vote in the case. THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 83 CHAPTER XV. OF JURISDICTION. I. When any member shall remove from one church to another, he shall produce satisfactory testimonials of his church-membership and dis- mission before he be admitted as a regular member of that congregation, unless the church Session has other satisfactory means of information. ,^ -u n II. When a church member or officer shall remove his residence beyond the bounds of the court to whose jurisdiction he belongs into the bounds of 'another, if he shall neglect for twelve months, without satisfactory reasons given to both these courts, to transter his ecclesiastical relations, the court whose bounds he has left shall be required to transfer them. Ard should that court neglect this duty, the one into whose bounds he has removed shall assum.e 'urisdiction, giving due notice to the other body. "* I^I Members of one church dismissed to ioin another shall be held to be under the juris- diction of the Session dismissing them, till they form a regular connection v/ith that to which they have been dismissed. IV If the residence of a communicating member be unknown for three years, he shall be retired upon a separate roll until he shall re- appear and give satisfaction; of which due record shall be made. ^ . . V. When a Presbytery shall dismiss a minis- ter, probationer or candidate, the name of the Presbyterv to vdiich he is dismissed shall be aiv-pn in the certificate, and he shall remain un- 84 THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. der the jurisdiction of the Presbytery -dismiss- ing him, until received by the other. VI. No certificate of dismission, from either a Session or a Presbytery, shall be valid testi- mony of good standing for a longer period than one year, unless its earlier presentation be hindered by some providential cause ; and such certificates given to persons who have left the bounds of the Session or Presbytery granting them, shall certify the standing of such persons only to the time of their leaving those bounds. THE CONCESSION Of FAITH THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, WITH THE SHORTER CATECHISM. PHILADELPHIA : PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION, No. 1384 Chestnut Street. THE WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY. The Westminster Assembly consisted of one hundreu' and twenty<;je divines, and thirty laymen, from England, and of five commissioners from Scotland. It convened in 1643, by order of the British Parliament, in a part of the celebrated Westminster Abbey. It was composed of Epis- copalians, Indepetidents or Congregationalists, and Pres- byterians, the three principal denominations in Great Britain at that time. The Assembly was engaged more than five years and a half in preparing, discussing, and adopting the Confession of Faith, the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, Directory for Worship, and the Form of Church Government : which with a few alterations, per- taining to civil government, now form " The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America." 'Phe distinguished Richard Baxter, who was personally acquainted with most of the members, but was not himself one of them, says, '■ The divines there congre- gated, were men of eminent learning, godliness, ministerial abilities, and fidelity.'" "As far as I am able to judge, by all histor;^ of that kind, and by any other evidence left us, the Christian world, since the days of the apostles, had never a Synod of more excellent divines than this, and the Synod of Dort." 'I'he standards thus framed by that Assembly, wei-e approved by the House of Com- mons in 1647 ; and in 1648, they were adopted by the General As'^embly of the Church of Scotland. The Epis- copal and Independent churches of England did not adopt them ; but their dissent did not relate to scripture doc- trines, but to church government ; and also with regard to Episcopalians, to the Directory for Worship. The Calvinistic creed was at that time the common faith of the Protestant, Christian world. CONTENTS rAGi L Confession op Faith 5 I. Of the Holy Scripture 5 II. Of God, apd of the Holy Trinity 14 III. Of God's Eternal Decrees 21 lY. Of Creation 28 Y. Of Providence 30 YI. Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the Pun- ishment thereof 38 YII. Of God's Covenant with Man 42 YIII. Of Christ the Mediator 48 IX. Of Free Will 58 X. Of Effectual Calling 61 XL Of Justification 66 XII. Of Adoption 71 XHI. Of Sanctification 73 XTY. Of Saving Faith. 76 XY. Of Repentance unto Life 79 XYL Of Good Works 84 XYIL Of the Perseverance of the Saints 91 XYIII. Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation... 95 XIX. Of the Law of God 100 XX^ Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Con- science 107 XXL Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath Day 112 XXIL Of Lawful Oaths and Yosvs 121 XXliL Of the Civil Magistrate 126 XXIY. Of Marriage and Divorce 130 4 CONTENTS. PAQB XXV. Of -heChnrch .. 134 XXVI. Of the Communion of Saints 138 XXVII. Of the Sacraments 141 XXV^III. Of Baptism 144 XXIX. Of the Lord's Supper 149 XXX. Of Church Censures l^^ XXXI. Of Synods and Councils 158 XXXII. Of the State of Man after Death, and of the Resurrection of the Dead 160 XXXIII. Of the Last Judgment 16?^ II. The Shorter Catechism 167 The Ten Commandments 188 The Lord's Prayer 189 The Cieed , 190 THE CONFESSION OF F IITH. CHAPTER I. OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURE. Although the light of nature, and the works of creation and providence, do so far manifest the goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to leave men inexcusable ; " yet are they not sufficient to give that knowledge of God, and of his will, which is necessary unto salvation ;** therefore it pleased the » Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. Rom. 1. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them : for God hath showed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and God- head ; so that they nre without excuse. Psa. xix. 1 — 3. The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard. See Rom. i 32, with Rom, ii. 1. » 1 Cor i. 21. lor after ihat in the wisdom of God, I G CONFESSIOIN OF FAITH. [CHAP. 1. Lord, at sundry times, and in divers manners, to reveal himself, and to declare that his will unto his church ; ° and afterwards for the bet- ter preserving and propagating of the truth, and for the more sure establishment and com- fort of the church against the corruption of the flesh, and the malice of Satan and of the world, to commit the same wholly unto writing ; ^ which maketh the Holy Scripture to be most necessary ; '^ those former ways of God's re- tlie world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. 1 Cor. ii. 13, 14. Which things also we speak, not in. the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth ; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of vhe Spirit of God; for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. c Heb. i. 1. God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the pro- phets — d Luke i. 3, 4. It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, that thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed. Rom. xv. 4, For w'hatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning ; that we, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope. Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they speak not accord- ing to this word, it is because there is no ligl t in them. Rev. xxii. 18. e 2 Tim. iii. 15. And that from a child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 2 Pet. i. 19. We have also a more sure word of proj hecy ; whereunto ye do well that ye take heei, SECT. U.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. vealing his will unto his people being now ceased/ II. Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the word of God written, are now contained all the books of the Old and New Testament, which are these : OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Genesis. Chronicles, II. Daniel. Exodus. Ezra. Hosea. Leviticus. Nehemiah. Joel. Numbers. Esther. Amos. Deuteronomy. Job. Obadiah. Joshua. Psalms. Jonah. ■ Judges. Proverbs. Micah Ruth. Ecclesiastes. Nahum. Samuel, I. The Song of Songs . Habakkuk. Samuel, II. Isaiah. Zephaniah. Kings, I. Jeremiah. Haggai. Kings, II. Lamentations. Zechariah. Chronicles, I. Ezekiel. Malachi. OF THE , NEW TESTAMENT. The Gospels ac- Galatians. The Epistle of cording to Ephesians. James. Matthew. Philippians. The .^rst, and se- Mark. Colossians. cond Epistles of Luke. Thessalonians, I. Peter. John. Thessaloniaus, II. The first second The Acts of the To Timothy, I. and third Epis- Apostles. To Timothy, IL tles of John. Paul's Epistles to To Titus. The Epistle of the Romans. To Philemon. Jude. Corinthians, I. The Epistle to the The Revelation. Corinthians, II, Hebrews. / as unto a light th.-it shineth in a dark place, unt 1 the day liawn, and the day-star arise iu your hearts. • Heb .. 1, 2. God who, at sundry times, and in •^ 8 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, t All which are given by inspiration of God, to be the rule of faith and life.^ III. The books commonly called Apocry- phi, not being of divine inspiration, are no part of the canon of the Scripture ; and there- fore are of no authority in the Church of God. nor to be any otherwise approved, or made use of, than other human writings.^ IV. The authority of the Holy Scripture, for which it ought to be believed at.d obeyed, de- divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. g Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the pro- phecy of this book, if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book : and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book. 2 Tim. in. 16. All Scripture is givea by inspiration of God, and is profitable f(jr doctrine, for reproof, for correc- tion, for instruction in righteousness. b Luke xxiv. 27, 44. And beginn.'ia^ at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them m all the Scrip- tures, the things concerning himself. And ^e said unto them. These are the words vvnich I spake uikto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses, aad in the prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning me. 2 Pet i. 21. For the prophecy came not in old time by the w»U of man ; bUi noly uien of God spake as they were luovfiJ by the Holy Ghost. CONFESSION OP FAITH. pendeth not upon the testimony of any man or church, but wholly upon God, (who is truth Itself,) the author thereof ; and therefore it is to be received, because it is the word of God.^ V. We may be moved and induced by the testimony of the church to in high and reve- rent esteem for the Holy Scripture ;J and the heavenliness of the matter, the efficacy of the doctrine, the majesty of the style, the con- sent of all the parts, the scope of the whole, which is to give all glory to God,) the full dis- covery it makes of the only way of man's sal- vation, the many other incomparable excel- lencies, and the entire perfection thereof, are arguments whereby it doth abundantly evi- dence itself to be the word of God ; yet, not- withstanding, our full persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth, and divine authority thereof, is from the inward work of the Holy ' 2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspi- ration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, y for correction, for instruction in righteousness. 1 John V. 9. If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater : For this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but (as it is in truth) the word gf God which eflectually worketh also in you that believe. J 1 Tim. iii. 15. But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth 10 CONFESSION OF FATTH. [chap. 1. Spirit, bearing witness by and with the v.-ord in our hearts.'' /' YI. The whole counsel of God, concerning I all things necessary for his own glory, man's salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set down in Scripture, or by good and necessary conse pence may be deduced from Scripture: unto.which nothing at any time is to be added, whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men.' Nevertheless we acknow- k 1 John ii. 20, 27. But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things. — But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you : but as the same anoint- ing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not speak of himself ; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall h«^ speak ; and he will show you things to come. — He shall glorify me: for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. — 1 Cor ii 10, 11. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the Spirit search- eth all things, yea the deep things of God. — For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him ? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. > 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by in- spiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for re- proof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness : that the man of God may be perfect, thorougLily furnished unto all good works. — Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be ac- cursed. — 2 Thess. ii. 2. That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be tr-ubled, neither by spirit, nor ly word, SKCT. Vii.] JONFESSION OF FAITH. H ledge the inward illMininatlon of .the Spirit of God to be necessary for the saving under- standins^ of such things as are revealed in the word ; "^ and that there are some circumstances concerning the worship of God, and govern- ment of the church, c^^imon to human action?* and societies, which are to be ordered by the light of nature and Christian prudence, accord- ing to the general rules of the word, which ar*^ always to be observed."^ VII. All things in Scripture are not alike plain in themselves, nor alike clear unto all;" nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. "» John vi. 45. It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10, 12. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered' into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God. — Now we have received, not the spirit of the woi'ld.but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. " 1 Cor. xi. 13. 14, Judge in yourselves : Is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered ? Doth not even nature itself teach you, that if a man have long hnir, it is a shame unto him ? 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 40. How is it then, brethren ? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying, — Let all things be done decently and in order. " 2 Pet. iii. 16. As also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things ; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and aa- 12 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, i yet those things which are necessary to be known, believed, and observed, for salvation, are so clearly propounded and opened in some place of Scripture or other, that not only the learned, but the unlearned, in a due use of the ordinary means, may attain unto a sufficient understanding of them.P VIII. The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which was the native language of the people of God of old,) and the New Testament in Greek, (which at the time of the writing of it was most generally known to the nations,) being immediately inspired by God, and by his singular care and providence, kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical ; '^ so as in all controversies of religion the church is finally to appeal unto them/ But because these original tongues are not known to all the peo- ple of God who have right unto, and inter- est in the Scriptures, and are commanded, in stable wrest, as they do also the other ScriptureB, untc their own destruction. p Psa. cxix. 105, 130. Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, "and a light unto my path. The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple. f mt. SECT, vni.] confessioa if fatth 13 the fear of God, to read and search them,* therefore thej are to be translated into the vulgar language of every nation unto which they come,* that the word of God dwelling plentifully in all, they may worship him in an acceptable manner,"" and, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, may have ho pe ' John V, 39. Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify of me. » 1 Cor. xiv. 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28. Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine ? — So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken ? for ye shall speak into the air. — There- fore if I know not the meaning of the voice, 1 shall be, unto him that speaketh, a barbarian, and he that speak- eth shall be a barbarian unto me. Even so ye, for as much as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. — But if all pro- phesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all. — If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at most by three, and that by course ; and let one in- terpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church ; and let him speak to himself, and to God. a Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom ; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, sing- ing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. ' Rom. XV. 4. For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning ; that we, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope. 2 14 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, tl IX. The infallible rule of interpretation of Scripture, is the Scripture itself; and there- fore, when there is a question about the true and full sense of any scripture, (which is not manifold, but one,) it may be searched and known by other places that speak more clearly.'' X. The Supreme Judge, by which all con- troversies of religion are to be determined, and all decrees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be examined, and in whose sentence we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the Scripture.'' CHAPTER II. OF GOD, AND OF THE HOLT TRINITY. There is but one only^ living and true ^ Acts XV. 15. And to this agree the words of the prophets. John v. 46. For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. ^ Matt. xxii. 29, 31. Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. — But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God. Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the founda- tion of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. Acts xxviii. 25. And when they afrreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word. Well spake the Holy Ghoet by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers. y I/t>.ut. vi. 4. Hear, Israel ; the Lord our God is one Lord 1 Cor. viii. 4, 6. As concerning therefore the eat- '•ng of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we knoT? Khiu an idol is nothing in the world, and that •EOT. I.] CONFESSION OF lAITH. 1^ God,^ who is infinite in being and perfec- tion,* a most pure spirit,^ invisible/ with- out bod J, parts, ^ or passions, * immuta- there is none other God but one. — But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. ' 1 Thess. i. 9. — Ye turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God. Jer. x. 10. — But the Lord is the true God, he is the living God, and an everlasting King. a Job xi. 7, 8, 9, and xxvi. 14. Canst thou by search- ing find out God ? Canst thou find out the Almighty untc perfection ? It is as high as heaven ; what canst thou do ? deeper than hell ; what canst thou know ? The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea.^Lo these are parts of his ways ; but how little a portion is heard of him ! but the thunder of his power, who can understand? '' John iv. 24. God is a Spirit, and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. « 1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen. <* Deut. iv. 15, 16. Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire,) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the like- ness of male or female. Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself; handle me and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. John iv. 24. • Acts xiv. 11, 15. And when the people saw what •Paul had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. — And saying. Sirs, why do ye these things ? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanites 1(. CONFESSION OP FAITH. [CHAP. n. blv'»/ immense,^ eternal, ^ incomprehensible,' almighty, •" most wise, ^ most holy, ^ most free, "" most absolute, ° working all things according to the counsel of his own immu- table and most righteous will, ** for his own unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein. f James i. 17 — The Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning, Mai. iii. 6. For I am the Lord, I change not. s 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth ? Behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens can- not contain thee ; how much less this house that I have builded ! Jer. xxiii. 23, 24. Am I a God at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God afar off" ? Can any hide him- self in secret places that I shall not see him ? saith tho Lord. Do not I fill heaven and earth ? saith the Lo\d. I Psa. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought foi\.h, or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, ev n from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. 1 Tim i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, th \ only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever. Auen. Psa. cxlv. 3. — His greatness is unsearchable. Gen. xvii. 1. — I am the Almighty God ; walk t^fore ii< , and be thou perfect. Rev. iv. 8. ^ Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 1 Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts : the whole earth is full of his glory. Rev. iv. 8. m Psa. cxv. 3. But our God is in the heavens : He hath done whatsoever he pleased. n Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that i AM ; and he said. Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I am hath sent nie unto you. ° Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an 'maer.'tai je, being predestinated according to the purpose BBCT. I.] CONFESSION or FAITH. 17 glory ;P most loving,'^ gracious, merciful, long- suffering, abundant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, transgression, and sin;' the rewarder of them that diligently seek him ; ' and withal most just and terrible in his judg- ments ; * hating all sin,^ and who will by no means clear the guilty.^ of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own p Prov. xvi. 4. The'Lord hath made all things for himself : yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Rev. iV. 11. , r% J q 1 John iv. 8. He that loveth not, knoweth not God ; for God is love. ' Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7. And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth ; keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means cleaj- the guilty. 8 Heb. xi. 6.— For he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that dili- gently seek him. t Neh. ix. 32, 33. Now, therefore, our God, the great, the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant and mercy, let not all the trouble seem little before thee, that hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, and on our priests, and on our prophets, and on our fathers, and on all thy people, since the time of the kings of Assyria, unto this day. Howbeit, thou art just in all that is brought upon us; for thou hast done right, but we have done wickedly. tt Psa. V. 5, 6. The foolish shall not stand in thy sight : thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor the bloody and deceitful man. ▼ Nahum J. 2, 3. Q:>d is jealous, and the Lord re- 2* 18 CONFESSIO^ OF FAITH. [cuap. it. II. God hath all life/ glory,'' goodness/ Messedness/ in and of himself; and is alone in and unto himself all-sufficient, not stand- ing in need of any creatures which he hath made,* nor deriving any glory from them,^ but only manifesting his own glory in, by, unto, and upon them : he is the alone foun- tain of all being, of whom, through whom, and to whom, are all things ; ^ and hath most vengeth, and is furious ; the Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries, and he reserveth wrath for his enemies. The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit the wicked. See Ex. xxxiv. 7. ^ John V. 26. For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself. * Acts vii. 2. And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was, in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran. y Psa. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good ; teach me thy statutes. « 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords. Rom. ix. 5. — Who is over all, God bles- sed for ever. Amen. a Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world, and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. t Job xxii. 2, 3. Can a man be profitable unto God, as he that is wise may be profitable unto himself ? Is it any pleasure to the Almighty that thou are righteous ? or is it gain to him that thou makest thy ways perfect ? c Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to bim, are all things; to whom be glory for ever. Amen. SECT, n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 19 sovereign dominion over them, to do by them, for them, or upon them, whatsoever himself pleascth.*^ In his sight all things are open and manifest ; ® his knowledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon the creature ; ^ so as nothing is to h'im contingent or uncertain.* He is most holy in all his counsels, in all his works, and in all his commands.^ To him is due from angels and men, and every i Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are, and were created. Dan. iv. 25, 35. The Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. — And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing : and he doeth according to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth : and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou? See 1 Tim. vi. 15, on the letter s. e Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. f Rom. xi. 33, 34. the depth of the riches both of the wisiom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! — For who hath known the mind of the Lord ? or who hath been his counsellor ? Psa. cxlvii. 5 Great is our Lord, and of great power : his understanding is infinite. s Acts XV. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. Ezek. xi. 5. And the Spirit of the Lord fell upon me, and said unto me, Speak, Thus saith the Lord, Thus have ye said, house of Israel ; for I know the things that come into your mind, cfery one of them. i» Psa. cxiv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, and holy in all his works. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. 20 cojNFessijn of faith, ;ch4p. n other creature, whatsoever '^j.-sLip, service, or obedience, he is pleased to require of them.' III. In the unity of ib.e (jodhead there be three persons of one buostance, power, and eternity; God the Focher, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost--* The Father is of none, neither begotten nor proceeding ; the Son is eternally begotten of the Father;'' the Holy i Rev, V. 12 — 14. Saying, with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth upon the thron», and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever. i 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost ; and these three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water ; and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him : And lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. Thfe grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. k John i. 14, 18. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth. — No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. MOT 1.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 21 Ghost eternally proceeding from the Father and the Son.^ CHAPTER III. OF god's eternal decrees. God from all eternity did by the most wise and holy counsel of his own will, freely and unchangeably ordain whatsoever comes to pass ; "" yet so as thereby neither is God the author of sin ; '^ nor is violence offered to the I John XV. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. " Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an in- heritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. xi. 33. the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! Heb. vi. 17. Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath. Rom. ix. 15, 18. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compas- sion. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. " Jam i. 13, 17. Let no man say, when he is tempted, I am tempted of God ; for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man. — Every good gift, and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Fa aer of lights, with whom is no variable- ness, neithfT shadow of turning. 1 John i. 5. This 22 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CKAP. TO will of the creatures, nor is the liberty or con- tingency of second causes taken away, but rather established." II. Although God knows whatsoever may or can come to pass, upon all supposed con- ditions ; P yet hath he not decreed any thing then is the message -which we have heard of him, and de- clare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no dark- ness at all. Eccl. vii. 29. Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the deter- minate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain. Matt, ivii. 12. But I say unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatso- ever they listed-; likewise shall also the Son of man suf- fer of them. Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. John xix. 11. Jesus answered, Thou couldst have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. Prov. xvi. 33. The lot is cast into the lap ; but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord. Acts xxvil. 23, 24, compared with v. 34. p Acts XV. 18. Known unto God are all h'3 works from the beginning of the world. 1 Sam. xri'j 11, 12. Will the men of Keilah deliver me up intr c if\ hand? Will Saul come down, as thy servant hath '.^/rd? Lord God of Israel, I beseech thee, tell t'r/ servant. And the Lord said. He will come dowi^. '/'ien said David, Will the men of Keilah deliver tjj f/.d. my men into the hand of Saul? And the Lry^ F[i'\f\. jPJiey will deliver thee up. Matt. xi. 21, 2'6 ^ioe uuto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Betbsaid'.' for if tha mighty works which were done in you had o^.en done 'u Tyre and Sidon, they would have repeiitri'^. long ago n sack- cloth and ashes. — And thoi , Ca^e^na,um, whio z-'t ex gECT. IV.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 23 because he foresaw it as future, or as that which would come to pass, upon suon condi- tions.'i III. Bj the decree of God, for the mani- festation of his glory, some men and angels' are predestinated unto everlasting life, and Others fore-ordained to everlasting death.* IV. These angels and men, thus piedesti- nated and fore-ordained, are particularly and unchangeably designed; and their number is alted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell ; for if the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 1 Rom ix. 11, 13, 16, 18. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth ; — As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. — So then, it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. ' 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unlo them on the left Land, De- part from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. • Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if God, willing to ^how his wrath, and to make his power known, endured v»ith much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to def iruction : And that he might make known the riches of Ais glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory? Eph. i. 5, 6. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ tc himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to t!\e praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath mad ; us ac- ceptea in the Beloved. I'rov. xvi. 4. The L*rd hatL made all things foi himself; yea, even the wickta for the day of evil. 24 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. ni SO certain and definite that it cannot be either increased or diminished.* V. Those of mankind that are predestinated unto life, God, before the foundation of the world was laid, according to his eternal and immutable purpose, and the secret counsel and good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, unto everlasting glory," out of his mere free grace and love, without any foresight of faith or good works, or perseverance in either of them, or any other thing in the creature, as conditions, or causes moving him thereunto;' and all to the praise of his glorious grace.'^ » 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless, the foundation of God Btandeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. John xiii. 18. I speak not of you all ; I know whom I have chosen. Eph. i. 4, 9, 11. According as he hath chosen us in him, before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love ; — Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself — In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called; and whom he called, them he also justified; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began. 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. » Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16. See letter (i), page 27. Eph. i. 4, 9. See letter (") above. * Eph. i. 6, 12. To the praise of the glory of hia grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved : SECT, n.] CONFESSION JF FAITH. ?5 VI. As God hath appointed the eleci unto glory, so hath he, by the eternal and most free purpose of his will, fore-ordained all the means thereunto/ Wherefore they who are elected being fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ,"'' are effectually called unto faith in Christ by his Spirit working in due season ; are justified adopted, sanctified,^ and kept by his power through faith unto sa'. nation.* Neither are any other redeemed by Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but the elect oply.^ that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. « Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love. Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. 2 Thess, ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the begin- ning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. y 1 Thess. v. 9, 10. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him. Tit. ii. 14. ' Rom. viii. 30.— Them he also called. Eph. i. 5.— According to the good pleasure of his will. 2 Thess. ii. 13. — Through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. * 1 Peter i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. b John xvii. 9. I pray for them : I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good, to them that love God, to them 3 Zfi CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. III. Vir. The rest of mankind, God \ias pleased, according to the unsearchable counsel of his own will, whereby he extendeth or withhold- eth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them to dishonour and wrath for their sin, to the praise of his glorious justice." who are the called according to his purpose, &c. [to the end of the chapter.] John vi. 64, 65. But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the be- ginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him. And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. See John viii, 47, and x. 26. — 1 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but th.ey were not of us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us ; but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us. c Matt. xi. 25, 26, At that time Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. Therefore hath he mercy, &c. — Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour? What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much long-sulfering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction. 2 Tim. ii. 20. — But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to honour, and some to dishonour. Jude 4. For there are certain nen crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation; ungodlj men, turning the grace of our God into lascivious- lees, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord JesuB •set mi.] CONFESSION 01 FAITfl. 27 VIII. The doctrine of this high mystery of predestination is to be handled with spe,;ial prudence and care/ that men attending the will of God revealed in his wcrd, and yielding obedience thereunto, may, from the certainty of their effectual vocation, be assured of theii eternal election.® So shall this doctrine af- ford matter of praise, reverence, and admira- tion of Grod ; ^ and of humility, diligence, and abundant consolation, to all that sincerely obey the gospel.^ g Christ, 1 Pet. ii. 8 — being disobedient; whereunto alsft they were appointed. d Rom. ix. 20, and xi. 33. Nay, but, man, who art thou, that repliest against God? shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, "Why hast thou made me thus? the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judg- ments, and his ways past finding out ! Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord our God ; but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever, that we may do all the words of this law. « 2 Pet. i. 10. — Give diligence to make your calling and election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. ' Eph. i 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. See Ptom. xi. 33, letter {^), above. s Rom. xi. 5, 6, 20, and viii. 33. Even so, then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace. And if by grace, then is it no more of works; otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no more grace ; otherwise work is no more work. — Well ; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not high- minded, but fear. — Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect ? It is God that justifieth. Luke x. 20. 28 CONFESSION or FAITH. [CHA». IV. CHAPTER IV OF CREATION. It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,^ for the manifestation of the glory of his eternal power, wisdom and goodness,^ in the beginning, to create or make of nothing the world, and all things therein, whether visi- ble or invisible, in the space of six days, and all vcf good.J II. After God had made all other crea- tures, he created man, male and female,^ with Notwithstanding, in this rejoice, not that the spirits are subject unto you ; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. J» Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. John i. 2, 3. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. Job xxvi. 13, and xxxiii. 4. By his Spirit he hath garnished the heavens ; his hand hath formed the crooked serpent. — The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath given me Ufe i Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. civ. 24. O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hast thou made them all ; the earth is full of thy riches. i Gen. l?t chap, throughout. Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, 3r dominions, or princ-palities, or powers: all things vere created by him and for him. ^ Gei . i. 27. Sa God reated man in his own image, SECT n.J CONFESSION OP ^A^IH. n reasonable and immortal souls,^ enJaed with knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness, after his own image,"" having the law of God written in their hearts,'' and power to fulfil it;° and yet under a possibility of transgres- sing, being left to the liberty of their own will, which was subject unto change.^ Beside this law written in their hearts, they received a command not to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil ; which while they in lAe image of God created he him ; male and female created he them. I Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. Luke, xxiii. 43. See also Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust re- turn to the earth as it was ; and the spirit shall return to God who gave it. And Matt. x. 28. And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able- to kill the soul ; but rather feiir him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. Di Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness. n Rom ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these having not the law, are a law unto them- selves. Which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing, or else excusing one another. ° Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that Qod hath made man upright ; but thoy have sought out many inventions. P Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that the t ^e was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the e; -s, and a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took ^f the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her i t v band with her, and he did eat. See Eccl. vii. 29. 30 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, v kept they wer< happy in their communion with God,*^ and had dominion over the crea- tures-' CHAPTER V OF PROVIDENCE. God, the great Creator of all things, doth uphold,* direct, dispose, and govern all crea- tures, actions, and things,* from the greatest even to the least,"" bj his most wise and holy 1 Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. See Gen. iii 8— xi. 23. r Gen. i. 28. — And have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. See Psa. viii. 6, 7, 8. • Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, . t Dan. iv. 34, 35.— I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honoured him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation to generation. And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as notlimg: and he doeth ac cording to his will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth; and none can stay hig hand, or sa'- unto him. What doest thou ? Psa. cxxxv. 6. What- soever the Lord pleased, that did he in heaven, and in earth, in the seas, and all deep places. See also Acta xvii. 25, 26, 28, and Jolr xxxviii. xxxix. xl. xli. chap- :er8. " Matt. X. 29, .90, 31. Are not two sparrows sola SKJT. II.] CONFESSION CF FAITH. 31 providence/ according to his infallible fore- knowledge,"^ and the free and immutable coun- sel of his own will,^ to the praise of the glory of his wisdom, power, justice, goodness and mercy.^ II. Although in^ relation to the foreknow- ledge and decree of God, the first cause, all things come to pass immutably and infallibly," yet, by the same providence, he ordereth them to fall out according to the nature of for a farthing ? And one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not, therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows. See also Matt. vi. 2G, 30. » Prov. XV. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every tjiace, beholding the evil and the good. 2 Chron. xvi. 9. For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect towards him. See also Psa. cxlv. 17, and civ. 24. w Acts XV. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. * Eph. i. 11.— Who worketh all things after the coun- sel of his own will. Psa. xxxiii. 11. The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all generations. y Eph. iii. 10. To the intent that now unto the prin- cipalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God. Rom. ix. 17. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. Psa. cxlv. 7. They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. » A.cts ii. 23 Him, being delivered by the determinate '82 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, v Becond causes, either necessarily, freely or con- tingently.' III. God, in his ordinary providence^ maketh use of means,^ yet is free to work counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain, a Gen. viii. 22. While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease. Jer. xxxi. 35. Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the , waves thereof roar ; the Lord of hosts is his name. Ex. xxi. 13. If a man lie not in wait, but God deliver hint into his hand, then I will appoint thee a place whither he shall flee. 1 Kings xxii. 34. And a certain man drew a bow at a venture, and smote the king of Israel between the joints of 'the harness : wherefore he said unto the driver of his chariot. Turn thine hand, and carry me out of the host; for I am wounded. Isa. x. 6, 7. I will send him against an hypocritical nation ; and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy, and cut off na- tions not a few. b Acts xxvii. 24, 31. Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Csesar : and lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. — Paul said to the cen- turion, and to the soldiers. Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. Isa. Iv. 10, 11. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow, from heaven, and re- turneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing wnereto I Bent it. «CT. IT.] CONFESSION DP FAITH. 33 without," above/ and against them, at his pleasure.' lY. The almighty power, unsearchable wis- dom, and infinite goodness of God, so far ma- nifest themselves in his providence, that it extendeth itself even to the first fall, and all other sins of angels and men,^ and that not by f Hos. i. 7. But I will have mercy upon the house of Judah, and I will save them by the Lord their God, and will not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, by horses, nor by horsemen. J Rom. iv. 19, 20, 21. And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead ; when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief ; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God. And being fully persuaded that what he had promised, he was able also to perform. e 2 Kings vi. 6. And the man of God said, Where fell it? And he showed him the place. And he ciTt down a stick, and cast it in thither, and the iron did swim. Dan. iii. 27. And the princes, governors, and captains, and the king's counsellors, being gathered to- gether, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their heads singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed on them. { Rom. xi. 32, 33. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- ledge of G:d! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his waj's past finding out ! 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, with 1 Chron. xxi. 1. And again the anger of the Lorii was kindled against Israel, and he moved David againe^ them to say, Go, number Israel and Judah. 1 Chron. x. 4, 13, 14. Then said Saul to his armour-bearer. Draw thy sword, and thrust me through therewith ; lest these un- circumcised come, and abuse me. But his armour- bearer would not, for h# was sore afraid So Saul tock 34 CONFESSION OF FAITH [chap, v a bare permission, but such as hath joined w.,th it a most wise and powerful bounding,^ and otherwise ordering and governing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to his own holy ends ; ^ yet so, as the sinfulness thereof pro* a sword, and fell upon it. — So Saul died, for his trans gression "which he committed against the Lord, even against the word of the Lord which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit to in- quire of it ; and inquired not of the Lord ; therefore he slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse. 2 Sam. xvi. 10. And the king said. What have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah? So let him curse, because the Lord hath said unto him. Curse David. Who shall then say, Wherefore hast thou done so ? See also Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Is- rael, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy head and thy counsel determined before to be done. K Psa. Ixxvi. 10. Surely the wrath of man shall praise thee ; the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain. 2 Kings xix. 28. Because thy rage against me and thy tumult is come up into mine ears, therefore I will put my hook in thy nose, and my bridle in thy lips, and 1 will turn thee back by the way which thou camest. h Gen. 1. 20. But as for you, ye thought evil against me ; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive. Isa. x. 6, 7, 12. 1 will send him against an hypocritical nation, and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like the mire of the streets. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so, but it is in his heart to destroy and cut off nations not a few. — Where^ fore it shall come to pass, that when the Lord hath per- formed his whole work upon Mount Zion, and on Jeru- salem, I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of tht king of Assyria, and the glory of his high looks. SBCr. T.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 ceedeth only from the creature, and not from God ; who being most holy and righ4ieous, neither is, nor can be the author or approver of sin.' V. The most wise, righteous and gracious God, doth oftentimes leave for a season his own children to manifold temptations and the corr-aption of their own hearts, to chastise them for their former sins, or to discover unto them the hidden strength of corruption and deceitfulness of their hearts, that they may be humbled;^ and to raise them to a more close i 1 John ii. 16. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. Psa. 1. 21. These things hast thou done, and I kept silence : thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thyself : but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. — See also, James i. 13, 14, 17. Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted wit'ti 'vil, neither tempteth he any man : but every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed.— Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. i 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, 31. But Hezekiah rendered not again according to the benefit done unto him ; for his heart was lifted up : therefore there was wrath upon him, and upon Judah and Jerusalem. Notwithstanding Hezekiah humbled himself for the pride of his heart, both he and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, so that the wrath of the Lord came not upon them in the days of Hezekiah. — Howbeit, in the business of the ambas- sadors of the princes of Babylon, who sent unto hici to inquire of the wonder that was done in the land, God left him to try l\m. that he might know all that was in his heart. $6l CONFESSION OP FAITH. [cHAP. > and constant dependence for their support upon Jiimself, and to make them more watchful against all future occasions of sin, and for sundry other just and holy ends.^ VI. As for those wicked and ungodly men whom God, as a righteous judge, for former sins, doth blind and harden ; ^ from them he not only withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have been enlightened in their under- standings, and wrought upon in their hearts ; ™ ^ 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 9. And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the measenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above mea- sure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. And he said unto me, My grace is suflBcient for the : for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Psa." Ixxiii. throughout. Psa. Ixxvii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12. Mark xiv. 66th ver. to the end. John xxi. 15, 16, 17. » Rom. i. 24, 26, 28, and xi. 7, 8. Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves ; — For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections ; for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature :--And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient. — What then ? Israel hath not ob- tained that which he seeketh for, but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded, (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear ;) unto this day. "» Deut. xxix. 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart to perceive, and eyes to see, and ears to hear, mpP •Uiis day. ■■CT. Tl.] CONFESSION OF FAIT a. 3t but sometimes also withdraweth the gifts wiiich they had ; "■ and exposeth them to such ob- jects as their corruption makes occasion of sin ; ° and withal, gives them over to their own lusts, the temptations of the world, and the power of Satan ; ^ whereby it comes to pass that they harden themselves, even under those means which God useth for the softening of others. n Matt. xiii. 12. But whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath. See Matt XXV. 29. o 2 Kings viii. 12, 13. And Hazael said, Why weepeth my Lord ? And he answered. Because I know the evil that thou wilt do unto the children of Israel: their strongholds wilt thou set on fire, and their young men wilt thou slay with the sword, and wilt dash their child- ren, and rip up their women with child. And Kazael said. But what, is thy servant a dog that he should dc this great thing ? And Elisha answered, The Lord hath showed me that thou shalt be king over Syria. P Psa. Ixxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken to my voice; and Israel. would none of me. So I gave them up unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own counsels. 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11, 12. And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that per- ish ; because they received not the love of the truth ; that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 1 Ex. viii. 15, 32. But when Pharaoh saw that there was respite, he hardened his heart, and hearkened not unto them ; as the Lord had said ; — and Pharaoh har- dened his heart at this time also, neither would he let the people go. 2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved, and in them that perish to the one we are the savour of death 4 38 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. VI. VII. As the providence of God doth, in ge- neral, reach to all creatures ; so, after a most special manner, it taketh care of his church, and disposeth all things to the good thereof. ' CHAPTER Yl. or THE PALL 01 MAN, OF SIN, AND OF THE PUNISH- MENT THEREOF. Our first parents, being seduced by the sub- tilty and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating the forbidden fruit. " This their sin God was pleased, according to his wise and holy coun- anto death ; and to the other, the savour of life unto life, [sa. viii. 14. And he shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabi- tants of Jerusalem. See also Ex. vii. 3 ; 1 Pet. ii. 7, 8 ; Isa. vi. 9, 10, with Acts xxviii. 26, 27. ' Amos ix. 8, 9. Behold, the eyes of the Lord God are upon the sinful kingdom, and I will destroy it from off the face of the earth ; saving that I will not utterly de- stroy the house of Jacob, saith the Lord, For lo, I mil command, and I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose. Gen. iii. 13. — And the woman said. The serpent be- guiled me, and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi. 8. But I fear lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his Bubtilty, so yrur minds should be corrupted from the simplicity tlm* is in Christ. •BCT.m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 39 sel, to permit, having purposed to order \i to his own glory. * II. By this sin they fell from their original righteousness, and communion with God," and so became dead in sin, ^ and wholly de- filed in all the faculties and parts of soul and body. ^ III. They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, "^ and the same t Rom. xi. 32. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. « Gen. iii. 7, 8. And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked : and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day : and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath made man up- right ; but they have sought out many inventions. Rom. iii. 23. For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God. Eph. ii. 1. And you hath he quickened, who were diad in trespasses and sins. Rom. v. 12. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. ^ Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart, was only evil continually. Jer. xvii. 9. The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked; who can know it ? See also Rom. iii. 10, to the 19th ver. « Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation ; and Gen. ii. 16, 17, with Rom. v. 12, 15. 16, 17, 18, 19, and 1 Ccr. xv. 21, 22, 45, 49. For since by mar came death, by mam came 40 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. n. death in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all their posterity, descending from them by ordinary gene'ration. ^ IV. From this original corruption, whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite to all good, ^ and wholly inclined to all evil,'^ do proceed all actual transgres- sions. ^ also the resurrection of the dead : for as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive : — and so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit. — And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. Psa. li. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin did my mother conceive me. Gen. v. 3. And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image : and called his name Seth. Job xiv. 4. Who can bring a clean thing out of an un- clean ? not one. Job xv. 14. What is man that he should be clean ? and he which is born of a woman, that he should be righteous ? * Rom. V. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. John iii. 6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Rom. vii. 18. For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh, j dwelleth no good thing ; for to will is present with me, but how to perform that which is good I find not. * Gen. viii. 21. And the Lord said, The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth. Rom. iii. 10, 11, 12. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one : there is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become unprofitable, there is none tbat doeth good, no, not one. Jame«» " 14 '5. But e?-ery man is tempted when he 8BCT. VI.] CONFESSION OP FAITH 4 1 V. This corruption of nature, d.iring this life, doth remain in those that are regene- rated : " and although it be through Christ pardoned and mortified, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, are truly and properly sin.'* VI. Every sin, both original and actual, being a transgression of the righteous law of is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and Bin when it is finished, bringeth forth death. Matt. xv. 19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, mur- ders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blas- phemies. c Rom. vii. 14, 17, 18, 23. For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin. — Now, then, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me, but how to perform that which is good, I find not. — But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. James iii. 2. For in many things we offend all. Prov. XX. 9. Who can say, I have made my heart clean, I am pure from my sin ? Eccl. vii. 20. For there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth not. •1 Rom. vii. 5, 7, 8, 25. For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sin, which were by the law, d d work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death. — What shall we say then ? Is the law sin ? God forbid. Nay 1 had not known sin, but by the law ; for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Th».u shalt not covet. But sin taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead. — So then with the mind I myself serve tiie law of God ; but with the flesh the law of bIo. 4* 42 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap. vil. God, and contrary thereunto,® doth, in its own nature, bring guilt upon the sinner,^ whereby he is bound over to the wrath of God,*^ and curse of the law,*" and so made subject to death,' with all miseries spiritual,-* temporal,^ and eternal.^ J Cf. CHAPTER VII. CF god's covenant WITH MAN. The distance between God and the creature is so great, that although reasonable creatures e 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin trans- gresseth also the law, for sin is the transgression of the law f Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may beiome guilty before God. I Eph. ii. 3. and were by nature the children of wiath, even as others *> Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in ••he book of the law to do them. ' Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. i Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the igno- rance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. ^ Lam. iii. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain, a man for the punishment of his sins ? » Matt. XXV. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punijhed with everlasting destruction from the pr«5ence o+' the I. )rd, and from the glory of his power *0T. n.] CONFESSION jr FAITH. 43 io owe obedience unto him as their Creator, yet they could never have any fruition of him, as their blessedness and reward, but by some voluntary condescension on God's part, which he hath been pleased to express by way of covenant.™ II. The first covenant made with man was a covenant of works,'' wherein Ufe was pro- mised to Adam, and in him to his posterity," upon condition of perfect and personal obe- dience.P •" Job ix. 32, 33. For he is not a man as I am, that 1 should answer him, and we should come together in judg- ment. Neither is their any days-man betwixt us, that might lay his hand upon us both. Psa. cxiii. 5, 6. Who is like unto the Lord our God, who dwelleth on high ; who humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven, and in the earth. Acts xvii, 24, 25. God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. See also Job xxxv, 7, 8, and Luke xvii, 10. " Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but the man that djeth them shall live in them. Hosea vi. 7. Gen. ii. 16, 17. ° Rom. X. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, that the man which doeth those things shall live by them. P Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gal. iii. 10, For as many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse ; for it is written. Cursed is every one that con- tinueth not in all things which are written in the book of tne law to ^ > them. i4 CONrESSION Oi FA^T" [chap, vil III. Man, by his fall, ha^lig made himself incapable of life by that covenant, the Lord was pleased to make a second,** commonly called the covenant of grace : wherein he freely offered unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, requiring of them faith in him, that they may be saved," and promising to give unto all those that are ordained unto life, his Holy Spirit, to make them willing and able to believe." e him ; he hath put him to grief; when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. ■» 1 Tim. ii. 6. "Who gave himself a ransom for all to be testified in due time. Isa. Iv. 4, 5. Behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a leader and com- mander to the people. Behold, thoa shalt call a nation that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel ; for he hath glorified thee. 1 Cor. i. 80. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption. n John i. 1, 14. In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God. And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full ?f grace and truth 1 John v. 20. And we know that th*» Son of G d ic some and hath given us an under- gKCT. II.J CONFESSION CF FAITH. 51 tial properties and common infirmities tl ereof, yet witliout sin : ° being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Vir- gin Mai-y, of her substance.^ So that two whole, perfect, and distinct natures, the God- head and the manhood, were inseparably joined together in one person, without conver- sion, composition, or confusion.^ "VYhich per- standing, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. " Heb. ii. 17. Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren ; that he might be a merciful and faithful high-priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be tojuched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. P Luke i. 27, 31, 85. To a virgin espoused to a man, whose name was Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was Mary. — And, behold, thou shalt con- ceive in thy womb, and bring foi-th a Son, and shalt call his name Jesus. — And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee ; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born o? thee shall be called the Son of God. Gal. iv. 4. See letter ("), page 54. s Luke i. 35. See letter (p) above. C 1. ii. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. Rom, ir. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ cauie, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 1 Tim. iii. 16. And without controversy. great is the mystery of godliness. God was manifest in tbe flesh 52 CONFESSION Oi? FAITH. [CHAP. Tm. eon is very God and very man, yet one Christ, the only mediator between God and man.' III. The Lord Jesus in his human natm-e thus united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed with the Holy Spirit above mea- sure ; * having in him all the treasures of VN-isdom and knowledge,* in whom it pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell :"" to the end that being holy, harmless, undefiled, and full of grace and truth, ^ he might be thoroughly furnished to execute the office of a mediator and surety.^ Which office he took r Rom. i. 3, 4. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh ; and declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. » Psa. xlv. 7. — God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. John iii. 34. For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him. t Col. ii. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wis- dom and knowledge. « Col. i. 19. For i* pleased the Father, that in liim should all fulness dwell. ' Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens. John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his gloi-y, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth " Acts X. 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth With the Holy Ghost, and with power; who went about du'ug good, anl healing all that were oppressed of the SECT. lY.] CCNFESSION OF FA'Xfl. bo not unto himself, but was thereuntc called by his Father ; "" who put all power and judgment into his hand, and gave him commandment to execute the sameJ IV. This office the Lord Jesus did most willingly undertake/ which, that he might discharge, he was made under the law,* and did perfectly fulfil it ; ^ endured most griev- ous torments immediately in his soul," and devil ; for God was with him. Heb. xii. 24. — And to Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. » Heb. V. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high-priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. ^ John V. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man; but hath committed all judgment unto the Son; and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man. Matt, xxviii. 18. And Jesus came, and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. * Psa. xl. 7, 8. Then said I, Lo, I come : in the vol- ume of the book it is written of me. I delight to do thy will, my God ; yea, thy law is within ray heart. Phil. ii. 8. And became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. * Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth, his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. ^ Matt. iii. 15 Thus it becometh us to fulfil all right- eousness. Matt V. 17.. — I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. c Matt xxvi. 37, 88 And he took with hira Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and begfxn tc be sorrowful and very heavy. Then saiih he unta them. My scul is exceei- ing sorrowful, «ven unto death. L.uke xxii. 44. And 5^ 54 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [cHAP. vm. mo U painful sufferings in his body ; ^ was crucified and died ; ® was buried, and remained under the power of death, yet saw no cor- ruction/ On the third day he arose from the dead,^ with the same body in which he suffered ; ^ with which also he ascended into he4,ven, and there sitteth at the right hand of his Father,^ making intercession ; J and being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly : and bis 8w«at was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground. Matt, xxvii. 46. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli,, lama sa- bat^thani? that is to say. My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? d Matt. xxvi. and xxvii. chapters. e Phil. ii. 8. He humbled himself and became obedient uuto death, even the death of the cross. f Acts ii. 24, 27. "\Vhom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : .because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. — Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Acts xiii. 37. But he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. s 1 Cor. XV. 4. That he was buried, and that he rose again the third day, according to the Scriptures. •* John XX. 25, 27. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in bis hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe. — Then saith be to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side • and be not faithless, but believing. ' Mark xvi. 19. He was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. • ' Rom. viii. 34. Who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Heb. vii. 26. "Where- fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by h Phil. ii. 18. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Rom. vi. 18, 22. Being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness. But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. SECT. I.] CONFESSION DF FAIIH. 61 is good, but doth also will that which is evil. * -, r ^ 3 V. The will of man is made perfectly and immutably free to good alone, in the state of glory only. ^ CHAPTER X. OF EFFECTUAL CALLING, All those whom God hath predestinated unto life, -and those only, he is pleased, in his appointed and accepted time, effectually to call ,' e Gal. V. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spir it, and the spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other; so that ye cannot do the thin 53 that ye would. Rom. vii. 15. For that which I do I allow not : for what I would, that do I not ; but whav I hate, that do I. I Eph. iv. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God uiito a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. Jude 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you fault- less before the presence of his glory. With exceeding joy- s Bom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called; and whom he called, them he also justified ; and whom he justified, them he also glo- rified. Rom. xi. 7. What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded. Eph. 1. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in aim. 6 62 CONFESSION OP FAITH. fCHAP. X. by his word and Spirit, ^ out of that state of sin and death, in which they are by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ ; ' en- lightening their minds, spiritually and savingly, to understand the things of God, J taking away their heart of stone, and giving unto them an heart of flesh ; ^ renewing their wills, h 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth : whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Cor, iii. 3, 6. Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God ; not in tables of stone, but in fleshly tables of the heart. Who also hath made us able ministers of the New Testament ; not of the letter, but of the spirit : for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. i Rom. viii. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, hath made me free from the law of sin and death. 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began ; but is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. See also Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 6. J Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and in- heritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 12. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to ua of God. ^ Ezek. xxxvi 2- A new heart also will I give you, ■EOT n,] CONFESSION OF JPAITH. 63 and by his almighty power determiiJng them to that which is good ; ^ and effectually draw- ing them to Jesus Christ ; "" ^et so as they come most freely, being made willing by his grace. ^ II. This effectual call is of God's free and special grace alone, not from any thing at all foreseen in man, ° who is altogether passive and a new spirit will I put within you ; and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. 1 Ezek, xi, 19. And I will give them one heart, and I will put a new spirit within you. Deut. xxx. 6. And the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live. See also Ezek xxxvi. 27. n» John vi, 44, 45. No man can come to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him. Every man there- fore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. » Cant, i. 4. Draw me, we will run after thee, Psa. ox. 3. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, in the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning: thou hast the dew of thy youth, John vi, 37. 2 Tim. i. 9, Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but accord- ing to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began. Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. Rom. ix. 11. For the children being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might standi not of works, but of him that calleth. See also Eph, \i 4, 6, 8, 9. 64 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. x. therein, until, being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit, ^ he is thereby enabled to answer this call, and to embrace the grace of- fered and conveyed in it. "^ III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are re- generated and saved by Christ through the Spirit, "" who worketh when, and where, and how he pleaseth. ^ So also are all other Pl Cor. ii. 14. But the natxiral man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him : neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. Eph. ii. 6. Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; (by grace ye are saved.) q John vi. 37. All that the Father giveth me, shall come to me: and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them, John ■V. 25. Verily, verily, I say unto you. The hour is com- ing, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear shall live. 'Luke xviii. 15, 16. And they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch them : but when his disci- ples saw it, they rebuked them : but Jesus called them unto him, and said. Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Re- pent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall re- ceive the gift of the Uo\y Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as tlie L^rd oui Gcd shall call. • John in. 8. The wind oloweth where it list^th, and ;hou heaf^.jl cL ^uu(i thereof, but canst not tell ■ECT. IV.I CONFESSION OF FAITH. 65 elect persons, who are incapable of being out- wardly called by the ministry of the word * IV. Others, not elected, although they may be called by the ministry of the word,'' and may have some common operations of the Spirit,"" yet they never truly come to Christ, and therefore cannot be saved : ^ much less can men, not professing the Christian religion, be saved in any other way whatsoever, be they never so diligent to frame their lives according to the light of nature, and the law of that religion they do profess ;'' and to assert and whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born of the Spirit. ' Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. ° Matt. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few are chosen. ' Matt, xiii, 20, 21. But he that received the seed into stony places, the same is he' that heareth the word, and anon with joy rcceiveth it: yet hath he not root in him- self, but dureth for a while ; for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is otfended. "^ John vi. 64, 65, 66. But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him. And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him. John viii. 24. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins ; for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. * Acts iv. 12. Neith'br is there salvation in anj other ; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. John xiv 6. Jesus 6* 66 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xi. maintain that they may is very pernicious, and '0 be detested/ CHAPTER XI, OF JUSTIFICATION. Those whom God effectually calleth, he also freely justifieth;^ not by infusing righteous- ness into them, but by pardoning their sins, and by accounting and accepting their persons as righteous : not for any thing wrought in them, or done by them, but for Christ's sake alone: not by imputing faith itself, the act of believing, or any other evangelical obedience to them, as their righteousness ; but by impu- ting the obedience and satisfaction of Christ unto them,* they receiving and resting on saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father but by me. John xvii. 3. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. y 2 John 10, 11. If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid hira God speed: for he that biddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds. Gal i. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you, than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. « Rom. viii. 30. Whom he called, them he also justi- fied, Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. > Rom. iv. 5, 6, 7, 8. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on hinr that justifieth the ungodly, his faith BECT. n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 67 him and his righteousness by faith ; which faith they have not of themselves, it is the gift of God. ^ II. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ and his righteousness, is the alone in- strument of justification ; *" yet is it not alone in the person justified, but is ever accompanied is counted for righteousness. Even as David also de- scribeth the blessedoftss of the man to whom Grod im- puteth righteousness without works, saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was^ in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them ; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation, — For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25, 27, 28. Tit. iii. 5, 7. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost; that, being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs, according to the hope of eternal life. Eph. i. 7. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of hia grace. Jer. xxiii. 6. In his days Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his name where- by he shall be called, The Lord our Righteousness. See also 1 Cor. i. 30, 31, and Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. b Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the. faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith. Acts xiii, 38, 39. Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your- selves : it is the gift of God. c John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we concl ide, that a n-a-^ '« j» stifled by faith without 6g CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xi. with all other saving graces, and is no dead faith ,but worketh by love. ^ III. Christ, by his obedience and death, did fully discharge the debt of all those that are thus justified, and did make a proper, real, and full satisfaction to his Father's justice in their behalf. ® Yet in as much as he was given by the Father for them', ^ and his obedience and satisfaction accepted in their stead, ^ and the deeds of the law, Rom. v. 1. Therefore, being jus- tified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. d Jam. ii. 17, 22, 26. Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. — Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect? — For as the body without the spirit is dead, so J'aith without works is dead also. Gal. v. 6. For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision ; but faith which worketh by love. e Rom. V. 8, 9, 10, 19. But God commendeth his love towards us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us ; much more, then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life. — For as by one man's disobe- dience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of *ne shall many be made righteous. 1 Tim ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. Ileb. X. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. See also Dan. ix. 24, 26, and Isa. liii. 4, 5, 6, 10, 11, 12. f Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Sofi, bui delivered him up foi as all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things ? « 2 Cor. V. 21. For he hath made him to be sio sECTw IV.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 69 both freely, not for any thing in them, their justification is only of free grace ; ^ that both the exact justice, and rich grace of God, might be glorified in the justification of sinners.' IV. God did, from all eternity, decree to justify all the elect;-* and Christ did in the fulness of time, die for their sins, and rise again for their justification:^ nevertheless they are ' • for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. Matt. iii. 17. And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Eph. v. 2. And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling savour. b Rom. iii. 24, Being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. Eph. ^ 7. In whom we hare redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. i Rom. iii. 26. To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness ; that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus. Eph. ii. 7. That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus. i Gal. iii. 8. And the Scripture foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 1 Pet. i. 2, 19, 20. Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctifica- tion of the Spirit, unto obedienee and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ. — But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot : who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you. See Rom. viii. 30. k Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness o" the time was come, G« I sent fortAi h's Son. made of » woman, made 70 CONFESSION OP PAIIH. [chap. xi. not justified, until the Holy Spirit doth, in due time, actually apply Christ unto them.^ V. God doth continue to forgive the sins of those that are justified : ^ and although they can never fall from the state o*f justification," yet they may by their sins fall under God's fatherly displeasure, and not have the light of his countenance restored unto them, until they humble themselves, cpnfess their sins, beg par- don, and renew their faith and repentance.** under the law. 1 Tim, ii. 6. Who gave himself a ran- som for all, to be testified in due time. Rom. iv. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification. > Col. i. 21, 22. And you, that were sometime alienated, and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hatt he reconciled, in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy, and unblamable, and unreprovable in his sight. See also Gal. ii. 16, and Tit. iii. 4, 6, 6, 7. ™ Matt. vi. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we for- give our debtors. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. ■ Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not ; and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. John x. 28. And I give unto them eter- nal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. — Heb. x. 14. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanc- tified. o Psa. Ixxxix. 31, 32, 33. If they break my statutes, and keep not my commandments ; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes : nevertheless, my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail, Psa. MOT, I.] CONFESSION OP FAITH 11 VI. The justification of believers under the OW Testament was, in all these respects, one and the same with the justification of believers under the New Testament. ^ CHAPTER XII, OF ADOPTION. All those that are justified, God vouch- safeth, in and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make partakers of the grace of adoption : *» xxxii. 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my trans- gressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Matt. xxvi. 75. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus — and he went out, and wept bitterly. See also Psa. li. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 1 Cor. xi. 30, 32. P Gal. iii. 9, 13, 14. So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.— Christ hath re- deemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us : for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree : that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might re- ceive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. iy. 22, 23, 24. And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousness. Now, it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him ; but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead. q Eph, i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adop- tion of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 6. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might re- ceive the adoption of sons. ^ 72 CONFESSION OF FAITH. t^HAP. xn. by which they are taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties and privileges of the child ren of God ; "" have his name put upon them ; ' receive the Spirit of adoption ; have access to the throne of grace with bold- ness ; '' are enabled to cry, Abba, Father ; '^ are pitied, ^ protected, ^ provided for ^ and •■ Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ. John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to be- come the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. • Jer. xiv. 9. Yet thou, Lord, art in the midst of us, and we are called by thy name ; leave us not. Rev. iii, 12. Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is Ncav Jei'usalem, which Cometh down out of heaven from my God ; and I will write upon him my new name. * Rom. viii. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. o Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. Rom. v. 2. ' Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba^ Father. '^ Psa. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children, 80 the Lord pitieth them that fear him. « Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear of the Lord is strong confidence ; and his children shall have a place of re- fuge. y Matt. vi. 30, 32. Wherefore, if God so clothe tht grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, ye of little faith? — For your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. 1 Pet. v. 7. Casting all your care upon him ; for ije careth for you. S«CT. I.] CONKESSION or FAITH 7^^ chastened :j him as by a father yet nevei cast off,* but sealed to the day of redemp- tion, ^ and inherit' the promises, ° as heirs of everlasting salvation. ^ CHAPTER XIII. OF SANCTIFICATION. They who are effectually called and regene- rated, having a new heart and a new spirit created in them, are further sanctified, really and personally, through the virtue of Christ's death and resurrection, ® by his word and Spirit xHeb. xii. 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasten- eth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth, « Lam. iii. 31. For the Lord will not cast off for ever. •» Eph. iv. 30. Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. cHeb. vi. 12. That ye be not slothful, but follow- ers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. d 1 Pet. i. 4. To an inheritance incorruptible, and un- defiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you. Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of sal- vation ? el Cor. vi. 11. And such were some of you; but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. Acts XX. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and 7 74 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. xni. dwelling in them ; ^ the dominion of the whole body of sin is destroyed, ^ and the several lusts thereof are n ore and more weakened and mor- tified, ^ and they more and more quickened and strengthened, in all saving graces, ' to the practice of true holiness, without which nc man shall see the Lord. •> the fellowship of his suflFerings, being made conformable unto his death. Rom. vi. 5, 6. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. 'Eph. V. 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. gRom, vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. — For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. »» Gal. V. 24. And they that are Christ's have cru- cified the flesh, with the affections and lusts. Rom. viii. 13. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ve shall live. ' Col. i. 11. Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness. Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man. i 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthi- •ess cf the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. llrb. xii. 14- Follow peace with all ■KCT. HI.] CONFESSION Of lAlTH. 75 II. This sanctification is throughout in the whole man, ^ yet imperfect in this life : there abideth still some remnants of corruption in every part, ^ whence ariseth a continual and irreconcilable war, the flesh lusting against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh. "" III. In which war, although the remaining corruption for a time may much prevail, "" yet, through the continual supply of strength from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, the re- generate part doth overcome:" and so the men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. k 1 Thess. V. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly : and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 1 1 John i. 10. If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us. Phil. iii. 12. Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect ; but I follow after, if that I may appre- hend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus See also Rom. vii. 18, 23. ™ Gal. V. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh : and vljese are contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. " Rom. vii. 23. But I see another law in my mem- bers warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my mem- bers. •^ Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you. for ye are not under the law, but under grace. I John V. 4. For whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. • Eph. iv. 16. From whom the wnole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth according to the eflfectual •|^ CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xiv. saiv cs grow in grace, ^ perfecting holiness iu the /ear of G )d. « CHAPTER XIV. OF SAVING FAITH. The grace of faith, whereby the elect are enabled to believe to the saving of their souls, ' is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts ; ^ and is ordinarily wrought b;^ the ministry of the word : * by which also, and by the administration of the sacraments, working in the measure of every part, makfth increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love 1 2 Pet. iii. 18. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same im.ige, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. q 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. ' Heb. X. 39. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul. • 2 Cor. iv. 13. We havipg the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. Eph. ii. 8. For by grac) are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. * Rom. X. ■'4, 17. How shall they believe in him ol whom thej have not heard ? and how shall they heaj* •■CT. n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH 77 and prayer, it is increased and strength- ened. " II. By this faith, a Christian be.ieveth to be triu', whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the authority of God himself speaking therein:'' and acteth differently, upon that which each particular passage thereof con- taineth ; yielding obedience to the commands, '" trembling at the threatenings, ^ and embrac- ing the promises of God for this life, and that without a preacher ? — So, then, faith cometh by hearing, and hearing: by the word of God. 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Luke xvii. 5. And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith. Rom. i. 16, 17. For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power of God unto salva- tion to every one that believeth : to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith : as it is written. The just shall live by faith. See also Acts xx. 32. ' 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God, without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not aa the word of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh also in you that believe. 1 John v. 10. He that believeth on the Son of God, hath the wit- ness in himself: he that believeth not God, hath made him a liar, because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son. Acts xxiv. 14. Believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets. w Rom. xvi. 26. But now is made manifest, and by the Scriptures of the prophets, according to the command- ment of the everlasting God, made knv)wn to all nations for the obedience of faith. X Isa. Ixvi. 2. To this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. 7* 78 CONFESSION OF lATTH. 'CHAP. Xiv. which is to come. ^ But the principal acts of saving faith are, accepting, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of grace. ' III. This faith is different in degrees, weak or strong ; * may be often and many ways y Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having re- ceived the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and con- fessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 1 Tim. iv. 8. But godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. z John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Acts xvi. 31. And they said, Be- lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. Gal. ii 20. I am crucified with Christ ; nevertheless, I live : yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh, T live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. Acts xv. 11. But wp believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as they. a Heb. V. 13, 14. For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness ; for he is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exer- cised to discern both good and evil. Rom. iv. 19, 20. And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb. Pie staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief ; but was strong la faith, giving glory to God. Matt, vi. 30. Shall ae not much more clothe you, ye of little faith ? Matt, viii. 10. When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that followed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found 90 great faith, no, not in Israel. B»CT. I.j CONFESSION OF FAITH. 79 assailed and weakened, but gets the victory ; ^ growing up in many to the attainment of a full assurance through Christ, ^ who is both the author and finisher of our faith. ^ CHAPTER XY. OF REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE. Kepentance unto life is an evangelical grace, ® the doctrine whereof is to be preached bLuke xxii. 31, 32. And the Lord said, Simon, Si- mon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. Eph. vi. 16. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 1 John v. 4, o. For whatso- ever is born of God, overcometh the world : and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that be- lieveth that Jesus is the Son of God ? c Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end : that ye be not slothful, but follow- ers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprin- kled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. ^ Heb. xii. 2. Looking unto Jesus, the author and fin- isher of our faith. •Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, thej held their peace, and glorified God, saying. Then hath God als") to the Genliles granted repentance unto life. See *Iso Zech. xii. 10 80 CONFESSION OF FAITH tHAP. xv by every minister of the gospel, as vveJ as that of faith in Christ. ^ 11. By it a sinnei', out of the sight and sense, not only of the danger, but also of the filthinesa and odiousiiess of his sins, as contrary to the holy nature and righteous law of God, and upon the apprehension of his mercy in Christ to such as are penitent, so grieves for, and hates his sins, as to turn from them all unto God, ^ purposing and endeavouring to walk 'Luke xxiv. 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all na- tions, beginning at Jerusalem. Mark i. 15. And say- ing, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel. Acts xx. 21. Testifyirig both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, re- pentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. g Ezek. xviii. 30, 31. Repent, and turn yourselves from all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. Cast away from you all your transgres- sions, whereby ye have transgressed ; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, house of Israel? Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye re- member your own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, and for your abominations. Psa. li. 4- Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight ; that thou mightest be justified when thou Bpeakest, and be clear when thou judgest. Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim bemoaning him- self thus: Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, an i I .shall be turned ; for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after that I was turned, I repented ; and after that I waa instructed, I smote upon my thigh : I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because I did bear the reproach of vay youth. 2 Cor. viL U. For behold this self-samo BBCT. m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. ^l with him, in all the ways of hia command- ments.^ III. Although repentance be not to be rested in as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of the pardon thereof,' which is the act of God's free grace in Christ ; •" yet is it of such neces- thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what careful- ness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehe- ment desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! In all things ye have approved yourselves to he, clear in this matter. See also Joel ii. 12, 13. Amos v. 15, and Psa. cxix. 128. h Psa. cxix. 6, 59, 106. Then shall I not be ashamed, when I have respect unto all thy commandments. — I thought on my ways and turned my feet unto thy testi- monies. — I have sworn and I will perform it, that I will keep thy righteous judgments. Luke i. 6. And they were both righteous before God, walking in all the command- ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. See also 2 Kfngs xxiii. 25. » Ezek. xxxvi, 31 32. Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniqnitiea, and for your abominations. Not for your sakes do I this, saith the Lord God, be it known unto you.* be ashamed and confounded for your own ways, hovLHe of Israel. Ezek. xvi. 63. That thou mayest re- member, and be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified to- ward thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God. i Hoa. xiv. 2, 4. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord: say unto him. Take away all iniquity, and re- ceive us graciously: so will we render the calves of oux lips. — I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely: for mine anger is turned away from him. Kom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, *hrough the redemption that is in Christ J'-SMf Eph. i. 7 j?2 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [JEAP, IT. sity to all sinners, that none may expect par- don without it.^ IV. As there is no sin so small but it de- serves damnation ; ^ so there is no sin so great, that it can bring damnation upon those who truly repent."" V. Men ought not to content themselves with a general repentance, but it is every man's duty to endeavour to repent of his par- ticular sins, particularly." ^ Luke xiii. 3, 5. I tell you nay ; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. See also Acts xvii. 30. 1 Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. Matt, xii. 36. But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. "» Isa. Iv. 7. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him : and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon. Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Isa. i. 18. Come now, and let us reason together, 3aith the Lord : though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow ; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. •> Psa. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins ; let them not have dominion over me : then shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgression. Luke xix. 8. And Zaccheus stood, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to. the poor; and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold. 1 Tim. i. 13. 15 Who was before a blasphe- mer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.— This \a a faithful saying, and worthy ol all acceptation, that BBCT. n J CONFJliSSION OF FAITH. St> VI. As every man is bound to make private confession of his sins to God, praying for the pardon thereof, ° upon which, and the forsak- ing of them, he shall find mercy : p so he that scandalizeth his brother, or the church of Christ, ought to be willing, by a private or public con- fession and sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to those that are offended ; ^ who are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in love to receive him. ^ Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief. »Psa. xxxii. 5, 6. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will con- fess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou for- gavest the iniquity of ray sin. Selah. For this shall every one that is godly, pray unto thee in a time when thou mayest be found : surely in the floods of great wa- ters they shall not come nigh unto him. See also Psa li. 4, 6, 7, 9, 14. P Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins. 1 James v. 16 Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The ef- fectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Lu-ke xvii. 3, 4. Take heed to yourselves : if thy bro- ther trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent ; thou shalt forgive him. Josh. vii. 19. And Joshua said unto Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto him ; and tell me now what thou hast done ; hide it not from me. Psa li. throughout. ' 2 Cor. ii. 8 Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would oonfirm you' love toward hira. See Gal. vi. 1, 2. 84 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. XVI. CHAPTER XYI OF GOOD WORKS. Good works are only such as God hath com- manded in his holy word, ° and not such as, without the warrant thereof, are devised by men out of blind zeal, or upon any pretence of good intention. * II. These good works, done in obedience to God's commandments, are the fruits and evi- dences of a true and lively faith : "" and by them believers manifest their thankfulness, ' » Micah vi. 8. He hath showed thee, man, what is good ; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God ? Rom. xii. 2. And be not conformed to thi? world ; but be ye transformed by the renewing of youi mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. Heb. xiii. 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will. t Matt. XV. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for Joctrines the commandments of men. Isa. xxix. 13. Wherefore the Lord said. Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their' mouth, and with their lips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the preceptfj of men. John xvi. 2. They shall put you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you, will think that he doeth God service. See 1 Sam. XV. 21, 22, 23. •James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works : show me thy faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works. — Seest thou how faith wrought with h'9 works, and by works was faith made perfect? 'Pea. cxvi. 12, 13. What shall I render unto the ilCT. n.] CONFESSION ( F FAxTH. 85 strengthen their assurance,'' ed.fj their breth- ren, ^ adorn the profession of the gospel, ' stop the mouths of the adversaries, ^ and glo- rify God, * whose workmanship thej are, cre- Lord for all his benefits toward me? I -will take the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord. 1 Pet. ii. 9. But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priest- hood, an holy nation, a peculiar people ; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light. ^ 1 John ii. 3, 5. And hereby we do know that wc know him, if we keep his commandments. — But whosj keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God per- fected : hereby know we that we are in him. 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. X 2 Cor. ix. 2. For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago ; and your zeal hath provoked very many. Matt. v. 16. Let your light sc shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. y Tit. ii. 5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed. 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honoui', that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. See also Tit. ii. 9, 10, 11, 12. « 1 Pet. ii. 15. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. a 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against you as evil doers, they may, by year good works which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation. Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of Gnd. John xv. 8. Herein is my Fathei glorified, that ^e bear much fruit 8 gtJ CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xn. ateJ in Christ Jesus thereunto, ^ that, having their fruit unto holiness, thej may have the end, eternal life. ° III. Their ability to do good works is not at all of themselves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ. ^ And that they may be enabled thereunto, besides the graces they have already received, there is required an actual influence of the same Holy Spirit to work in them to will and to do of his good pleasure ; ® yet are they not hereupon to grow negligent, as if they were not bound to perform any duty unless upon a special motion of the Spirit; but they ought to be diligent in stirring up the grace of God that is in them. ^ b Eph, ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. c Rom. vi. 22. But tow, being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. <• John XV. 5, 6. I am the vine, ye are the branches; he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit : for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and 19 withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire. See Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. e Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Phil. iv. 13. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me. 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of our- selves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but our sufl&- ciency is of God. t Phil. ii. 12. Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have nlways obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation With fenr arid tremblMinr. Heb. vi. 11. 12. And we de- JBCT. v.] CONFESSION 0/ FAITH. gy IV. They, who in their obedience, attain to .he greatest height which is possible in this life, are so far from being able to supererogate and to do more than God requires, that tliey fall short of much, which in duty they are bound to do.^ V. We cannot, by our best works, merit pardon of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of God, by reason of the great disproportion that IS between them and the glory to come, and the infinite distance that is between us' and • God, whom by them we can neither profit, nor satisfy for the debt of our former sins ; ^ sire that every one of you do show the same diligpnce to the full assurance of hope unto the end ; that ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Isa. Ixiv. 7. And there IS none that calleth upon thy name, that stirreth up him- self to take hold of thee : for thou hast hid thy fJe from us, and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities See also 2 Pet. i. 3, 5, 10, 11, and 2 Tim. i. 6, and Acts xxvi. b, /, together with Jude 20 and 21 verses s Luke xvii. 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have done ail those things which are commanded you say We are unprofitable servants : we have done that which was our duty to do Job ix. 2, 3. But how should man be just with God ? If he will contend with him, he cannot answer him one of a thousand. Gai. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other; so that ye cannot do the things that ye wculd .1. 11^'''"; "\ ^^- . ^^^^^^fore by the deeds of the law, there shal no flesh be justified in bis sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin. Rom. iv. 2, 4, 6. For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not before God.-NoT^ to him that worketh, xs the reward net S8 CONFESSION Cf FAITH. [CHAP. XTL but when we have done all we can, we have dt-)ne but our duty, and are unprofitable ser- vants ; * and because, as they are good, they proceed from his Spirit ; •* and as they are wrought by us, they are defiled and mixc- with so much weakness and imperfection, tlLM they cannot endure, the severity of God's judgment.'^ VI. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of be- lievers being accepted through Christ, their good works also are accepted in him,^ not . reckoned of grace, but of debt. Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God .-.mputeth righteousness without works. Eph. ii. 8, 9. For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your- selves : it is the gift of God : not of works, lest any man should boast. Psa. xvi. 2. niy soul, thou hast said unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord: my goodness extendeth not t'- ^hee. See also Tit. iii. 5, 6, 7. Rom. viii. 18, 22, '' mid Job XXXV. 7, 8. Luke xvii. 10. See letter (&), p. 91. i Gal. V. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suflPering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance. ^ Isa. Ixiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags; and we all do fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away. Psa. cxliii. 2. And enter not into judgment with thy servant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justi- fied. Psa. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniqui- ties, Lord, who shall stand? See also Gal. v. 17, and Rom. vii. 15, 18. 1 Eph. i. C. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 1 Pet. ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priet^thood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Gen. iv. 4. .Vnd Abel, he als! brought of the firstlings of his SECT, vn.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. fO as though they were in this lif( whclly un- blamable and unreprovable in Go I's sight ; ™ Aut that he, looking upon them in his Son, is pleased to accept and reward that which is sincere, although accompanied with many weaknesses and imperfections. "" VII. Works done by unregenerate men, al- though for the matter of them they may be things which God commands, and of good use both to themselves and others ; ° yet because flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Loi'd had respect unto Abel, and to his offering. With Heb. xi. 4. "" Job ix. 20. If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me : if I say, I am perfect, it shall also prove me perverse. Psa. cxliii. 2. ■ 2 Cor. viii. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not ac- cording to that he hath not. Heb. vi. 10. For God is not unrighteous, to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have showed toward his uune, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. Matt. xxv. 21, 23. His lord said unto him. Well done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. o 2 Kings X. 30, 31. And the Lord said unto Jehu, Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart, thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel. But Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of *he Lord Grod of Israel with all his heart ; for he departed not from the sins of Jernboara. which made Israel to sin. Phil. i. 15, Hi, 18. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife, and some also of good will : the one preach Christ of contention, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my bonds. — What then? notwithstanding, every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached ; and ^ therein do rejoice. 8* 90 CONFESSION OF FAIPH. [chap. XYt they proceed not from a heart purified hy faith ; ^ nor are done in a right manner, ac- cording to the word;*i nor to a right end. the glory of God ; ' they are therefore sinful, and cannot please God, or make a man meet to receive grace from God. " And yet their P Heb. xi. 4, 6. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts ; and by it, he being dead, yet speaketh. — But with- out faith it is impossible to please him : for he that Cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. See Gen. iv. 3, 4, 5. s 1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it protiteth me nothing. Isa. i. 12. When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts ? ' Matt vi. 2, 5, 16. Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypo- crites do in the synagogues, and in the streets, that they may have gloi'y of men. Vei-ily I say unto you, They have their reward. — And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are : for they love to pray stand- ing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. — Moreover, when ye fast, be not as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : i\)v they dis- figure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. » Hag. ii. 14. So is this people, and so is this na- tion before me, saith the Lord ; and so is every work of their hands ; and that which they offer there is unclean. Tit. i. 15. Unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure ; but even their mind and conscience is defiled. Amos v. 21, 22. I hate, I despise your feast- days, and I will not smell in your solemn assemblies. Though Te offer me burnt-offerings, and your meat- BECT. 11.] CONFESSION OP FAITH. 9 1 neglect of them is more sinful, and disoleasing unto God. ' CHAPTER XYII. or THE PERSEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. ThejT whom God hath accepted in his Be- loved, effectually called and sanctified by his Spirit- can neither totally nor finally fall away from the state of grace ; but shall certainly persevere therein to the end, and be eternally saved. ^ II. This perseverance of the saints depends, not upon their own free-will, but upon the im- mutability of the decree of election, flowing offerings, I will not accept them ; neither will I regard the peace-offerings of your fat beasts. See also Hos. i. 4 ; Rom. ix. 16, and Tit. iii. 5. * Psa. xiv, 4. Have all the workers of iniquity no know- ledge ? who eat up my people as they eat bread, and call not upon the Lord. Psa. xxxvi. 3. The words of hia mouth are iniquity and deceit : he hath left off to be wise, and to do good. Job xxi. 14. Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us ; for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. See also Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, 45, a-ud Matt, xxiii. 23. ■ Phil. i. 6. Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ. John x. 28, 29. And 1 give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. My Father which gave them me, is greater than all : and none is able to plu3k them out of my Father's hand. See also 1 Jolia iii. 9 , 1 Pet. i. 5, 9, and Job xvii. 9 52 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xvn from the free and unchangeable love of Ood the Father ; ^ upon the efficacy of the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ ; ^ the abiding I of the Spirit and of the seed of God within \ them ; * and the nature of the covenant of v2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. Jer. xxxi. 3. The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying. Yea, I have loved thee with an ever- lasting love ; therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee. " Heb. X. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. John xvii. 11, 24. And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are.— Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am : that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me ; for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. Heb. vii. 25. Where- fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost thai come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make in- tercession for them. Heb. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15. Rom. viii. 33, to the end. Luke xxii. 32. "John xiv. 16, 17. And 1 will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever ; even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him ; but ye know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. 1 John ii. 27. But the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach j'ou : but as the same anointing teach- eth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, becau8« he is born of God. B»CT,m.3 CONFESSION OP FAITH. 93 grace :^ from all which ariseth also the cer- tainty and infallibilitj thereof. ' III. Nevertheless they may, through the temptations of Satan and of the world, the prevalency of corruption remaining in them, and the neglect of the means of their preser- vation, fall into grievous sins ; ^ and for a time continue therein : ^ whereby they in- cur God's displeasure, ° and grieve his Holy y Jer. xxxii. 40. A.nd I will make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do them good ; but I will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall not depart from me. With Heb. viii. 10, 11, 12. * 2 Thess. iii. 3. But the Lord is faithful, who shall stablish you, and keep you from evil. 1 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us : but they went out, that they might be made manifest, that they were not all of us. John x. 28. They shall never perish. 1 Thess. v. 23, 24. * Matt. xxvi. 70, 72, 74. But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. — And again he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. — Then began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man. b 2 Sam. xii. 9, 13. Wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight ? Thoa hast killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword, and hast taken his wife to be thy wife, and hast slain him with the sword of the children of Ammon. — And David said unto Nathan, I have sinned against the Lord. And Nathan said unto David, The Lord also hath put away thy sin ; thou shalt not die. c Isa. Ixiv. 7, 9. For thou hast hid thy face from us, and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. — Be not wroth very sore, Lord, neither remember iniquity for ever : behold, see, we beseech thee, we are all thy peo|k. 'J Sam. xi, 27. And when the mourning was 91 CONFESSION or FA.ru. [cnAP. xvn. Spirit ; "* come to be deprived of some mea- sure of their graces and comforts ; ® have their hearts hardened/ and their consciences wounded ; ^ hurt and scandalize otliers, ^ and bring temporal judgments upon them- selves. ^ past, David sent and fetched her to his house, and she became his wife, and bare him a son. But the thing that David had done displeased the Lord. d Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemp- tion. e Psa. 11. 8, 10, 12. Make me to hear joy and glad- ness: that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. — Create in me a clean heart, God ; and renew a right spirit within me. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salva- tion ; and uphold me with thy free spirit. Rev. ii. 4. Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. f Mark vi. 62. For they considered not the miracle of the loaves : for their heart was hardened. Mark xvi. 14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him, after he was risen. Psa. xcv. 8. g Psa. xxxii. 3, 4. When I kept silence, my bones waxed old, through my roaring all the day long : for day and night thy hand was heavy upon me: my moisture is turned into the drought of summer, Psa. 11. 8. Make 'me to hear joy and gladness ; that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. h 2 Sam. xii. 14. Howbeit, because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee, shall surely die. ' Psa. Ixxxix. 31, 82. If they break my statutes, and keep not my commandments ; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. 1 Cor. xi. 32. But when we are judged we are chastened BBCT. I.] CONFESSION OP FAITH. 95 CHAPTER XYIII. OP THE ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SALVATION". Although hypocrites, and other unregene ' rate men, may vainly deceive themselves with false hopes and carnal presumptions of being in the favour of God and estate of salvation ;J which hope of theirs shall perish : ^ yet such ^s truly believe in the Lord Jesus,' and love him in siiioerity, endeavouring to walk in all good conscience before him, may in this life be certainly assured that they are in a state of grace,^ and may rejoice in the hope of the of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world. i Job viii. 14. Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a spider's web. Deut xsix. 19. I shall have peace though I walk in the imagination of my heart, to add drunkenness to thirst. John viii. 41. Ye do the deeds of your Father. Then said they to him, We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God. k Matt. vii. 22, 23. Many will say to me in that day. Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in •,hy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works ? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you ; depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Job viii. 13. ^ 1 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unt6 you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know tnat ye have eternal life, aad that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. 1 Jolmiii. 14, 18, 19, 21, 24. 96 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. XTm. glory of God : which hope shall never make them ashamed.™ II. This certainty is not a bare conjectural and probable persuasion, grounded upon a fal- lible hope ; '^ but an infallible assurance of faith, founded upon the divine truth of the promises of salvation," the inward evidence of those graces unto which these promises are raade,P the testimony of the Spirit of adop- «° Rom. V. 2, 5. By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in the hope of the glory of God. — And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. " Heb. vi. 11, 19. And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end. — Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil. " Heb. vi. 17, 18. Wherein God, willing more abun- dantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath : that by two im- mutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us. P 2 Pet. i. 4, 5, 10, 11. Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises ; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue; and to virtue, knowledge. — Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make you'* calling and election sure ; for ;f ye do these things, ye shall never fall. For so an en- trance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 1 John iii. 14. We know that we have passed from death into life, because we love the brethren. I John ii. 3, and 2 Cor. i. 12. SECT, m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. C, / tion witnessing with our spirits tha we at e the children of God: "^ which Spirit is the earnest of our inheritance, whereby we are sealed to the day of redemption. '^ III. This infallible assurance doth not so be- long to the essence of faith, but that a true believer may wa^t long, and conflict with many difficulties before he be partaker of it : ^ yet, being enabled by the Spirit to know the things which are freely given him of God, he may, without extraordinary revelation, in the right use of ordinary means, attain thereunto. * And q Rom. Tiii. 15, 16. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God. "• Eph. i. 13, 14. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salva- tion : in whom also, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. 2 Cor, i. 21, 22. Now he which establisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God ; who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. » Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light ? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. See Psa. Ixxxviii. throughout, and Ixxvii to the 12th verse. * 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received not the spirit •f the world, but the Spirit which is of God: that we 9 98 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, ivitt therefore it Is the duty of every one to give all diligence to make his calling and election sure ; "" that thereby his heart may be enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in love and thankfulness to God, and in strength and cheerfulness in the duties of obedience, the proper fruits of this assurance : ^ so far is it from inclining men to looseness. ^ migbt know the things that are freely given to us of Gotl. 1 John iv. 13. Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you da show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end. That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. » 2 Pet. i. 10. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. ' Rom. V. 1, 2, 5. Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: by whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. — And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. Rom. xiv. 17. For the king- dom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rom. xv. 13 Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Psa. cxix. 32. I will run the way of thy commandments, when thou shalt enlarge my heart. Psa. iv 6, 7. Eph. i.' 3, 4. "^ Rom. vi. 1, 2. What shall we say then? shal3 we continue in sin, that graoe may abound? God for- bid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Tit. ii. 11, 12, 14. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teach- ing us, that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we SBCT tv] CONFESSION 01 FAITH. 99 IV. True believers may have the assurance of their salvation divers ways shaken, dimin- ished, and intermitted ; as, by negligence in preserving of it ; by falling into some special sin, which woundeth the conscience, and grieveth the Spirit ; by some sudden or vehe- ment temptation ; by God's withdrawing the light of his countenance, and suffering even such as fear him to walk in darkness and to have no light : ^ yet are they never utterly destitute of that seed of God, and life of faith, that love of Christ and the brethren, that sin- should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in thia present ivorld. — Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. « Cant. V. 2, 3, 6. I sleep, but my heart waketh : it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh, saying, Open to me, my sister, my love, my dove, my unde- filed : for my head is filled with dew, and my locks with the drops of the night. I have put off my coat ; how shall I put it on ? I have washed my feet ; how shall I defile them ? — I opened to my beloved ; but my beloved had withdrawn himself, and was gone : my soul failed when he spake : I sought him, but I could not find him ; I called him, but he gave me no answer. Psa. li. 8, 12, 14. Make me to hear joy and gladness ; that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. — Deliver me from blood- guiltiness, God, thou God of my salvation ; and my tongue shall sing aloud of thy righteousness. Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Compare the above with Psa. Ixxvii. first ten verses, and Matt. xxvi. 69, 70, 71, 72. Psa. xxxi. 22. Psa. Ixxxviii. throughout, and Isa. I. 10. 100 CONIESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xix. cerity of heart and conscience of duty, out of which, by the operation of the Spirit, this as- surance may in due time be revived,^ and by the which, in the mean time, they are sup- ported from utter despair. ' CHAPTER XIX. OF THE LAW OF GOD. God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of works, by which he bound him and all his pos- terity to personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obedience ; promised life upon the fulfilling, and threatened death upon the breach of it ; and endued him with power and ability to keep it. =" y 1 John iii. 9, Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he can- not sin, because he is born of God. Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him : but I will maintain mine own ways before him. Psa. Ixxiii. 15, and li. 8, 12, with Isa. 1. 10. « Micah vii. 7, 8, 9. Therefore I will look unto the Lord ; I will wait for the God of my salvation ; my God will hear me. Rejoice not against me, mine enemy : when 1 fall, I shall arise ; when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a ligho unto me. I will bear the indigna- tion of tlie Lord, because I have sinned against him, un- til he plead ray cause, and execiiie judgment for me; he will bring me forth to the light, and 1 shall behold his righteousness, Isa. liv. 7, 8. » Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man io »ur \naf3. aftpr our likeness Gen. ii. 17. But of SECT. 1I.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. lUl II, This law, after his fall, continued to be a perfect rule of righteousness ; and as such, was delivered by God upon mount Sinai in ten commandments, and written in two ta- bles ; ^ the first four commandments contain- the tree ot the knowledge of good and evil, thou ?halt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contamed in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which show the work of the law Tsritten in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else ex-cusing one another. Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the right- eousness which is of the law, that the man which doeth those things shall live by them. Rom. v. 12, 19. "Where- fore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and deuth by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that aM have sinned. — For as by one man's disobedience manj were made sinners ; so by the obedience of one shall many be male righteous. See also Gal. iii. 10, 12. Eccl. lii. 29, arJ .Job xxviii. 28. b James i. 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect l«.w of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed. James ii. 8, 10. If ye fulfil the royal law according to the Scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighboui as thyself, ye do well. — For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever th? law saith,it saith to them who are under the law. Deut. V. 32. Ye shall observe to do therefore as the Lord your God hath commanded you : ye shall not turn aside to the right hand or to the left. And chap. x. 4. And he wrote on the tables, according to the first writing, the ten com- mandments, which the Lord spake unto you in the mount, out of the midst of the fire in the day of the assemVy r and the Lord gave them unt j me. Ex. xxxiv. 1, and Rem xiii. 8, 9. 102 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHA1». XIX. ing our duty towards God, and the other six our duty to man.° III. Beside this law, commonly called moral, God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, as a church under age, ceremonial laws, con- taining several typical ordinances, partly of worship, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings, and benefits;*^ and partly holding forth divers instructions of moral duties.® All which ceremonial laws are now abrogated under the New Testament.^ c Matt, xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said uuto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. Ex. XX. 3 to 18. <• Heb. X. 1. For the law, having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices, which they oflfered year by year continually, make the comers thereunto perfect. Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3. Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child, diflFereth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all ; but is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father. Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world. Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come : but the body is of Christ, Heb. ix. chap. e 1 Cor. V. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lumo, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passovei is sacrificed for us. 2 Cor. vi. 17. Wherefore, come out from among them, and be ye sepa- rate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing ; and I will receive you. ' Col. ii 14, 16, 17. Blotting out the hand writing of vrdinances that was against us, which was contrarj to .*CT. V.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 103 IV. To them also, as a body politic, he gave btindry judicial laws, which expired together with the state of that people, not obliging any other, now, further than the general equity thereof may require. ^ V. The moral law doth for ever bind all, as well justified persons as others, to the obedience thereof ; ^ and that not only in regard of the matter contained in it, but also in respect of the authority of God the Creator who gave it. ^ us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross. — Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink. — Which are a shadow of things to come : but the body is of Christ. Eph. ii. 15, 16. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments con- tained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace ; and that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby. i See Ex. xxi. chap, and xxii. chap. 1st to the 29th verse. Gen. xlix. 10. The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come : and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Matt. v. 38, 39. Ye have heard that it hath been said. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil. 1 Cor. ix. 8, 9, 10. h Rom. xiii. 8, 9. See letter (b), page 105. 1 John ii. 8, 4, 7. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. — Brethren, I write no new com- mandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. Rom. iii. 31, and vi. 15. Do we then make void the law through faith ? God for- bid : yea, we establish the law. What then ? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace T God forbid. • Jam. ii. 10, 11. See ^etter (5), page 105. 104 confess: 3N of FAxTH. [chap, xu Neither doth Christ in the gospel auy way dis- solve, but much strengthen, this obligation. J VI. Although true believers be not under the law as a covenant of works, to be tliereby justified or condemned ; ^ yet is it of great use to them, as well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life, informing them of the will of God and their duty, it directs and binds them to walk accordingly;^ discovering also the sin- ful pollutions of their nature, hearts, and lives ; ™ so as, examining themselves there- by, they may come to further conviction of, i Matt. V. 18, 19. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. James ii. 8. Rom. iii. 31. ^ Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you ; for ye are not under the law, but jinder grace. Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. See also Gal. iv. 4, 5, and Acts xiii. 39. 1 Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is holy ; and the commandment holy, and just, and good. Psa. cxix. 5. that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes ! 1 Cor. vii. 19. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircum- cision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. Gal. V. 14, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. "» Rom. vii. 7. What shall we say then ? is the law sin ? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin but by the law: for I had not knowjQ lust, except the law had said, Thou Shalt not covet. Rom. iii. 20. For by the law is the knowledge of sin »«CT. VI.] CONFESS' ON OF FAITH. 105 humiliation for, and hatred against sin ; * to- gether with a clearer sight of the need they have of Christ, and the perfection of his obe- dience. ° It is likewise of use to the regene- rate, to restrain their corruptions, in that it forbids sin ; ^ and the threatenings of it serve to show what even their sins deserve, and what afflictions in this life they may expect for them, although freed from the curse thereof threatened in the law. "^ The promises of it, in like manner, show them God's approbation ■ Rom. vii. 9, 14, 24. For I was alive without the law once ; but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. — For we know that the law is spi- ritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin. — wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this ieath ? <» Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmas- ter to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh ; that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Rom. vii. 24, 25. P James ii. 11. For he that said, Do not commit adul- tery, said also, Do not kill. Now, if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. Psa. cxix. 128. Therefore I esteem all thy precepts concerning all things to be right; and I hate every false way. ve not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 1 John iv. 18. — There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear : because fear hath tor- ment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love. b Gal. iii. 9, 14. So then they which be of faith, are blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Z!hrist ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. c Gal. V. 1. Stand fast therefore in the liberty where- with Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage. Acts xv. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon i«CT. n.j CONFESSION LE FAITH. .09 grace,^ and in fuller communications ol the free Spirit of God, than believers under the law did ordinarily partake of.® 11. God alone is Lord of the conscience,* and hath left it free from the doctrines and commandments of men which are in any thing contrary to his word, or beside it in matters of faith or worship.^ So that to believe such doctrines, or to obey such com- mandments out of conscience, is to betray true the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? Gal. iv. 1, 2, 8, 6. d Heb. iv. 14, 16. Seeing then that we have a great high-priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. — Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. Heb. x. 19, 20. Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of .Jesus, by a new and liv- ing way which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh. * John vii. 38, 39. He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive ; for the Holy Ghost was not yet given, because that Jesus was not yet glorified.) 2 Cor. iii. 13, 17, 18. f Rom. xiv. 4. Who art thou that judgest another man's servant ? to his own master he standeth or falleth ; yea, he shall be holden up ; for God is able to make him stand. 5 Acts iv. 19. But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. Acts V. 29. Then Peter and the other apostles answered, and said, We ought to obey God, rather than men. 1 Cor. vii. 23. Matt xxiii. 8 9, 10. 2 Cor. i. 24 Matt. xv. d. 10 110 :!ONFESSION OF FAITH [CHAP. XX, liberty of conscience ; ^ and the requiring an implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedi- ence, is to destroy liberty of conscience, and reason also.^ III. They who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, do practise any sin, or cherish any lust, do thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty ; which is, that, being delivered out of the hands of our enemies, we might serve the Lord without fear, in holiness and righteous- ness before him, all the days of our life.J b Col. ii. 20, 22, 23. Wherefore, if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances ; — (which all are to perish with the using,) after the commandments and doctrines of men ? Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body ; but not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh. Gal. i. 10. For do I now persuade men, or God ? or do I seek to please men ? for if 1 yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. Gal. ii. 4. And that because of f^lse brethren unawares brought in, ffho came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage. See. Gal. v. 1. > Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they Speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. Johniv. 22. Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship ; for salvation is of the Jews. See also Hos. v. 11, with Rev. xiii. 12, 16, 17. i Gal. v. 13. For, brethren, ye have been called onto liberty ; on ly \\se not liberty for an occasion to the ^esh, but h} love serve one another. 1 Pet. ii. 16 . TV.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. HI IV. And because the powers which God hath ordained, and the liberty which Christ hath purchased, are not intended by God to destroy, but mutually to uphold and preserve one another; they who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, shall oppose any lawful power, or tlie lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the ordinance of God. ^ And for their publishing of such opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as are contrary to the light of nature, or to the known principles of Christianity, whether con- cerning faith, worship, or conversation ; or to the power of godliness ; or such erroneous opinions or practices, as, either in their own nature, or in the manner of publishing or mam- taining them, are destructive to the external peace and order which Christ hath established As fi'ee, and not using your liberty for a cloak of mali- ciousness, but as the servants of God. Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him without fear, ia holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. 2 Pet. ii. 19. John viii. 34. " 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme ; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do well. — As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account ; that they may do it with joy and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you. See also Rom. xiii. 1 to the 8tli verse. 112 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CflAP. xxx in the church ; * they may lawfully be called to account, and proceeied against by the cen- sures of the church. ™ CHAPTER XXI. * OF RELIGIOUS WORSHIP AJVD THE SABBATH-DAY. < The light of nature showeth that there is a God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over all ; is good, and doeth good unto all ; and is therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart, and with all the soul, and with all the might."^ 1 Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death ; not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. 1 Cor. v. 1, 5, 11, 13. It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's wife. — To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. — But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother, be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such a one, no. not to eat. — But them that are with- out, God judge th. Therefore put away from among your- selves that wicked person. •" 2 Thess. iii. 14. And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. Tit. iii. 10. A man thai is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject. ■ Rom. i. 20 For the invisible things of him from the ereation of tb. world are clearly seen, being understood •KCT. n.] CONFESSION 01 FAITH. 11 3 But the acceptable way of worshipping the true God is instituted by himself, and so limited by his own revealed will, that he may not be worshipped according to the imaginations and devices of men, or the suggestions of Satan, under any visible representation or any other way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture. ° 11. Religious worship is to be given to God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; and to him alone :P not to angels, saints, or any other by the things that are made, even his eternal power and godhead ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good : teach me thy sta- tutes. Jer. X. 7. Who would not fear thee, King of nations ? for to thee doth it appertain : forasmuch as among all the wise men of the nations, and in all their kingdoms, there is none like unto thee. Psa. xxxi. 23. love the Lord, all ye his saints ; for the Lord pre- serveth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud doer. Psa. xviii. 3. Rom. x. 12. Psa. Ixii. 8. Josh, xxiv. 14. Mark xii. 33. ° Deut. xii. 32. What thing soever I command you, observe to do it: thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it. Matt. xv. 9. But in vain tbey do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Matt, iv. 9, 10. And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then eaith Jesus unto him. Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Mm only shalt thou serve. See also Deut. xv. to the 20th verse, and Ex. xx. 4, 5, 6. f> John V. 23. That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that hououreth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath sent him. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Iloly Ghost, be with vou all. Aneiu Matt. It. 10. Rev. v. :\ 12, 13. \Q * 114 CONFESSION OF FaITH. [chap, xyi creature * ' and since the fall, not without a Mediator ; nor in the mediation of any other but of Christ alone. ' III. Prayer with thanksgiving, being one special part of religious worship, ^ is by God required of all men ; * and that it may be accepted, it is to be made in the name of the Son," by the help of his Spirit,^ according to his will, ^ with understanding, reverence, 2 Sam. xii. 21, 22, 23. Then said his servants unto him, What thing is this that thou hast done ? Thou didst fast and weep for the child, while it was alive ; but when the child was dead, thou didst rise and eat bread And he said. While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept : for I said, Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me, that the child may live ? But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him back again ? I shall go t« IIG CONFESSION OF FAITH [chap, xxi nor for tnose of whom it may be known that they have sinned the sin unto death." V. The reading of the Scriptures with godly fear;'^ the Bound preaching,® and conscion- able hearing of the word, in obedience unto God with understanding, faith, and reve- rence ; ^ singing of psalms with grace in the heart ; ^ as, also, the due administration and worthy receiving of the sacraments instituted by Christ ; are all parts of the ordinary reli- him, but he shall not return to me, Luke xvi. 25, 26, and Rev. xiv. 13. <: 1 John V. 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death : I do not say that he shall pray for it. d Acts XV. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath-day, Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein ; for the time is at hand. e 2 Tim, iv, 2 Preach the word ; be instant in season, out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long- suffering and doctrine. { James i. 22. But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. Acts x. 33. Immediately therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them ; but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. Matt, xiii, 19. Isa, Ixvi. 2, e Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom ; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and h;mnfl and spiritual songs, 8«0T. ri.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. H ,' gious worship of God : ^ besides religicus oaths,' and vows,J solemn fastings,^ and thanksgivings upon special occasions ; ^ which are, in their several times and seasons, to be used in an holy and religious manner.™ VI. Neither prayer, nor anj other part of religious worship, is now, under the gospel, either tied into, or made more acceptable by singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Eph. v. 19. Jam. V. 13. h Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Acts ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 1 Cor. xi. 23, to verse 29. i Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his name. J Eccl. V. 4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it ; for he hath no pleasure in fools : pay that which thou has vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Acts xviii. 18. k Joel ii. 12. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning. Matt. ix. 15. Can the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them ? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and pi-ayer ; and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incon- tinency. 1 Psa. cvii. throughout. » Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may eerve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. 118 CONFESSION OF FAITH. fOHAP, XSl. any place in which it is performed, or towards which it is directed : ° but God is to be worshipped every where " in spirit and in truth ; P as in private families'^ daily, '^ and in secret each one by himself, ^ so more solemnly in the public assemblies, which are n John iv. 21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this moun- tain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Mai. i. 11. From the rising of the sun, even unto the going down of the same, my name shall be great among the Gentiles : and in every place incense shall be offered unto my name, and a pure offering : for my name shall be great among the heathen, saith the Lord of hosts. 1 Tim, ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. p John iv. 23, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father m spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to wor- ship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. 1 Jer. X. 25. Pour out thy fury upon the heathen that know thee not, and upon the families that call not on thy name. Job i. 5. And it was so, when the days of their feasting were gone about, that Job sent and sanc- tified them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all: for Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in their hearts. Thus did Job continually. 2 Sam. vi. 18, 20. And as soon as David had made an end of offering burnt-offerings and peace-oft'erings, he blessed the people in the name of the Lord of hosts.- -Then David returned to bless his household. ' Matt. vi. 11. Give us this day our daily bread. , Josh. xxiv. 15. • Matt. vi. 6. But thou, when thou pray est, enter Into thy closet ; and when thou hast shut thy door, pray io thy Father, which is in secret ; and thy Father, which aeeth n secret, shall reward thee openly. Eph. vi. 18. 8BCT. VII.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1 1'.j not carelessly or wilfully to be neglected or forsaken, when God, by his word or providence, calleth thereuLto.* VII. As it is of the law of nature, that, in general, a due proportion of time be set apart for the worship of God ; so, in his word, by a positive, moral, and perpetual commandment, binding all men in all ages, he hath particu- liirly appointed one day in seven for a Sabbath, to be kept holy unto him : "^ which, from the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, was the last day of the week ; and, from the resui'rection of Christ, was changed into the first day of the week,"" which in Scripture * Isa. Ivi. 7. Mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. Heb. x. 25, Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is ; but exhorting one another : and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. Prov. viii. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, ■waiting at the posts of my doors. Acts ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellow- ship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. « See the 4th commandment in Ex. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. Isa. Ivi. 2, 4. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it: that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil. — For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep my Sabbaths, and choose the things that please me, and take hold of my covenant. Isa. Ivi. 6. " Gen. ii. 3, And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it ; because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week, let every one of you lay by hiin in store, as God hatk prospered hiu, that there 120 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, m is called the Lord's-day,'' and is to be con- tinued to the end of the world, as the Christian Sabbath/ VIII. This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the Lord, when men, after a due preparing of *;heir hearts, and ordering of their common affairs beforehand, do not only observe an holy rest all the day from their own works, words and thoughts, about their worldly employments and recreations ; ^ but also are taken up the be no gatherings when I come. Acts xx. 7. And npon the first day of the week, when the disciples came to- gether to break bread, Paul preached unto them, (ready to depart on the morrow;) and continued his speech until midnight. '^ Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet. ' Ex. XX. 8, 10. (See letter (u), page 123.) Matt. v. 17, 18. Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you. Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. r Ex. xvi. 23, 25, 26, 29, 30. And he said unto them, This is that which the Lord hath said, To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that which ye will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe ; and that which remaineth over, lay up for you to be kept until the morning. — And Moses said. Eat that to-day ; for to-day is the Sabbath unto the Lord : to-day ye shall not find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it ; but on the seventh day, which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be none. — See, for that the Lord hath given you the Sabbath, therefore he giveth you on the sixth day, the bread of two days : abide ye every man in his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day. So the people rested on the seventh day. Ex. xxx.'. 15, 16. Six days may work be done; but iBOT. 1.] CONFESSION OF AITU. IJl whole time m the public and private exercises of his worship, and in the duties of necessity and mercy. ■ CHAPTER XXII. OF LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS. A LAWFUL oath is a part of religious wor« ship, * wherein upon just occasion, the person swearing solemnly calleth God to witness what he asserteth or promiseth ; and to judge him according to the truth or falsehood of what he sweareth. ^ in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord : whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath-day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath through- out their generations for a perpetual covenant. Isa. Iviii. 13. Neh. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22. « Isa. Iviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day ; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honour- able ; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Matt. xii. 1 to the 13th verse. 1 Deut. X. 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God ; him shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou cleave, and swear by his name. b Ex. XX. 7. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shall thou profane the name of thy God : I am the Lord. 2 Cor. i. 23. Moreover, I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth. See also 2 Chron. vi. 22, 23. U 122 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxil. II. The name of God only is that by which men ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with all holy fear and reverence ; ° there- fore to swear vainly or rashly by that glo- rious and dreadful name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sinful, and to be abhorred. ^ Yet as, in matters of weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the word of God, under the New Testament, as well as under the Old, ® so a lawful oath, being imposed by lawful authorit}^, in such matters ought to be taken. III. Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly to consider the weightiness of so solemn an act, and therein to avouch nothing but what be is fully persuaded is the truth. ^ Neither c Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve hira, and shalt swear by his name. d Jer. V, 7. How shall I pardon thee for this? thy children have forsaken me, and sworn by them that are no gods : when I had fed them to the full, they then commit- ted adultery, and assembled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. James v. 12. But above all things, my brethren, swear not, neither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath ; but let your yea, be yea ; and your nay, nay ; lest ye fall into condemnation, Se' the 3d commandment in Ex. xx. 7. « Heb. vi. 16. For men verily swear by the greater : and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. Isa. Ixv. 16. ( 1 Kings, viii. 31. If any man trespass against his neighbour, and an oath be laid upon hira to cause him to swear, and the oath come before thine altar in this house. Ezra X. 5. Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, the Levitcs, and all Israel, to swear that they should do according to this word. And they sware. { .ler. iv. 2. And tuou shalt swear, The Lord SECT. IT.] CONFESSION 3F FAITH 123 may any man bind himself by oath to any thing but what is good and just, and what he believeth so to be, and what he is able and resolved to perform. ^ Yet it is a sin to refuse an oath touching any thing that is good and just, being imposed by lawful au- thority. ' IV. An oath is to be taken in the plain and common sense of the words, without equivo- cation or mental reservation. •> It cannot oblige to sin ; but in any thing not sinful, being liveth, in truth, in judgment, and in righteousness ; and the nations shall bless themselves in him, and in him shall they glory. See also Ex. xx. 7. h Gen. xxiv. 2, 3, 9. And Abraham said unto his eldest avrvant of his house, that ruled over all that he had, Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh : and I will make thee swear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, that thou shalt not take avpife unto my son of the daughters of the Canaanites, among vyhom I dwell. — And the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his master, and sware to him concerning that matter. > Num. V. 19, 21. And the priest shall charge her by an oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain with thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleannesa with another instead of thy husband, be thou free from this bitter water that causeth the curse. — Then the priest shall charge the woman with an oath of cursing ; and the priest shall say unto the woman. The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people, when the Lord doth make thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell. Neh. v. 12. Then I called the priests, and took an oath of them, that they should do according to this promise. i Psa. xxiv. i. He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart ; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully Jer. iv. 2. See letter a, page 122. 124 DONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. xxn. taken, it binds to performance, although to a man's own hurt : ^ nor is it to be violated, although made to heretics or infidels. ^ V. A vow is of th3 like nature with a prom- issory oath, and ought to be made w^th the like religious care, and to be performed with the like faithfulness. "^ VI. It is not to be made to any creature, but to God alone : "^ and that it may be accepted, it is to be made voluntarily, out of faith and conscience of duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, or for obtaining of what we k Psa. XV. 4. In whose eyes a vile person is con- temned ; but he honoureth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. 1 Sam. XXV. 22, 32, 33, 34. I Ezek. xvii. 16, 18. As I live, saith the Lord God, Burely in the place where the king dwelleth that made him king, whose oath he despised, and whose covenant he brake, even with him in the midst of Babylon, he shall die. — Seeing he despised the oath, by breaking the cove- nant, when, lo, he had given his hand, and hath done all these things, he shall not escape. Josh. ix. 18, 19. 2 Sara. xxi. 1. ■» Isa. xix. 21. And the Lord shall be known to Egypt,, and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that day, and shall do sacrifice and oblation ; yea, they shall vow a vow unto the Lord, and perform it. Eccl. v. 4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it: for he hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou hast vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Psa. Ixvi. 18, 14. I will pay thee my vows, which my lips have uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in trou- ble. Psa. Ixi. 8. •» Psa. Ixxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord your God : let all that be round about him bring pres<*nt8 unto lim that ought to b« feared. Jer. xliv. 25, 26 B«CT. TD.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 125 want, whereby we more strictly bind our- selves to necessary duties, or to other thinf^s, SO far and so long as they may fitly conduce thereunto. ° VII. No man may vow to do any thing for- bidden in the word of God, or what would hin- der any duty therein commanded, or which is not in his own power, and for the performance whereof he hath no promise or ability from God. P In which respects, popish monastical vows of perpetual single life, professed poverty, and regular obedience, are so far from being degrees of higher perfection, that they are su- ° Deut. xxiii. 21, 23. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it : for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee ; and it would be sin in thee. — That which is gone out of thy lips, thou shalt keep and perform, even a free-will-offering, accord- ing as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which thou ha.st promised with thy mouth. Psa. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most High. Gen. xxviii. 20, 21, 22. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father's house in peace: then shall the Lord be my God: and this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's house : and of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto thee. Compare with the above 1 Sam. i. 11, and Psa. cxxxii. 2, 3, 4, 5. P Acts xxiii. 12. And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying, that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. Mark vi. 26, And the king was exceeding sorry, yet for his oath's sake, and for their Bakes which sat with him, he would not veject her. tiee also Num. xxx. 5, 8, 12, 13. 11* 12G CONFESSION OF FATTH. [chap. xxm. perstitious and sinful snares, in which no Chris- tian may entangle himself. •* CHAPTER XXIII. OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE. God. the Supreme Lord and King of all the world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under him over the people, for his own glory and the public good, and to this end, hath armed them with the power of the sword, for the defence and encouragement of them that are good, and for the punishment of evil doers. "" 1 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his ovrn wife, and let every woman have her own husband. — But if they cannot contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. 1 Cor. vii. 23. "■ Rom xiii. 1, 3, 4. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God : the powers that be are ordained of God. — For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thuu then not be afraid of the* power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same. P\>r he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain : for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord\^ .-^Jike : whether it be to the king, as supreme ; or unto guvernors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of cvl -doers, and foi the praise of them -hat do well UECr.ni.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 127 II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and execute the office of a magistrate, when called thereunto ; * in the managing whereof, as they ought especially to maintain piety, justice, and peace, according to the wholesome laws of each commonwealth,* so, for that end, they may lawfully, now under the New Testa- ment, wage war upon just and necessary occa- nons."" III. Civil magistrates may not assume to themselves the administration of the word and sacraments ; ^ or the power of the keys of the » Prov. viii. 15, 16. By me kings reign and prin- ces decree justice. By me princes rule, and nobles, even all the judges of the earth. See letter (r), page 180. t Psa. Ixxxii. 3, 4. Defend the poor and fatherless ; do justice to the afflicted and needy : deliver the poor and nefdy : rid them out of the hand of the wicked. 2 Sam. xxiii, 3. The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to me, He that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God. See 1 Pet. ii. 13, letter (r), page 130. n Luke iii. 14. And the soldiers likewise demanded df him, saying, And what shall we do ? And he said untc them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be content with your wages. Matt. viii. 9. — For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this mau, Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come and he cometh : and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. Acts x. 1, 2. Rom. xiii. 4. ▼ 2 Chron. xxvi. 18. And they withstood Uzziah the king, and said unto him. It appertaineth not unto thee, UzziaJi, to burn incense unto the Lord, but to the priests, the sons of Aaron, that are consecrated to burn incense; go out if the sanctuary; for thou hast trespassed ; ueithef shall it be for t>ine honour from the Lord God. 128 CONFESSION CF FAITU. [caiP. xxm kingdom of heaven ; ^ or, in the least, inter fere in matters of faith.* Yet as nursing fathers, it is the duty of civil magistrates tc proti ct the churcli of our common Lord, with- out giving the preference to any denomination of Christians above the rest, in such a manner, that all ecclesiastical persons whatever shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty of discharging every part of their sacred func- tions, without violence or danger/ And, as Jesus Christ hath appointed a regular govern- ment and discipline in his church, no law of any commonwealth should interfere with, let, or hinder, the due exercise thereof, among the voluntary members of any denomination of Christians, according to their own profession and belief.^ It is the duty of civil magis- trates to protect the person and good name of • '^ Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. IV. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Morfe- over, it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful. Jt John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world. Mai. ii. 7. For the priest's lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth: for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts. Acts V. 29. Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said. We ought to obey. God rather than men. 7 Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers. » Pea. cv. 15. Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm. Acts xviii. 14, 15, 16. BXCT.1V.] CONFESSION OF FAITH 129 all their people, in such an effectual manner aa that no person be suffered, either upon pretence of religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, violence, abuse, or injury to any other person whatsoever : and to take order, that all reli- gious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held without molestation or disturbance.* IV. It is the duty of the people to pray for magistrates,'' to honour their persons," to pay them tribute and other dues,* to obey their ^awful commands, and to be subject to their authority, for conscience' sake.® Infidelity or difference in religion, doth not make void the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor free the people from their due obedience to him : ^ from which ecclesiastical persons a 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. 1 Tim, ii. 1. Rom. xiii 4. b 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, Bupplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in autho- rity ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable Ife, in all godliness and honesty. c 1 Pet, ii. 17. Fear God. Honour the king. <» Rom xiii. 6, 7, For, for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear ; honour to whom honour, e Rom. xiii. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. Tit, iii, 1. Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every geod work. f 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme : or unto governors, as unto then: tliat are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, 130 CONFESSION Oi* FAITH. ;;chak xxvr are not exempted ; ^ much less hath the Pcpe any power or jurisdiction over them in their dominions, or over any of their people ; and least of ail to deprive them of their dominions or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any other pretence whatsoever.*^ CHAPTER XXIV. OF MARRIAGE AND DIVORCE. Marriage is to be between one man and one woman : neither is it lawful for any man to have more than one wife, nor, for any wo- man to have more than one husband at the same time.^ II. Marriage was ordained for the mutual and for the praise of them that do -well. — As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. g Rom. xiii. 1. Let every soul be subject unto th} higher powers. Acts xxv. 10, 11. Then said Paul, I stand at Caesar's judgment- seat, where I ought to be judged ; to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or have committed any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse rae, no man may deliver me unto tiiem. I appeal unto Caesar. »» 2 Thess. ii. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped: so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. Rev. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18. And he had power to give life unto the image, &c. i 1 Cor. vii. 2. Mark x. 6, 7, 8, 9. iKCT. m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 181 help of hudband and wife;J for the increase of mankind with a legitimate issue, and of the church with an holy seed ; ^ and for prevent- ing of uncleanness. ^ III. It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry who are able with judgment to give- their consent, "^ yet it is the duty of Christ?ans to marry only in the Lord. "" And, therefore, such as profess the true reformed religion should not marry with infidels, Papists, or other idolaters : neither should such as are godly be unequally yoked, by marrying with such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or maintain damnable heresies. ° J Gen, ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good that man shomld be alone : I will make him an help meet for him, k Mai. ii. 15. And did not he make one? Yet had he the residue of the Spirit. And wherefore one ? That he might seek a godly seed. Therefore take heed to your spirit, and let none deal treacherously against the wife of his youth. ' 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornica- tion, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. — But if they cannot con- tain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn, •^ 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. Gen. xxiv 57, 58. And they said, We will call the damsel, and in- quire at her mouth. And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with this man ? And she said, I will go. n 1 Cor. vii. 39. The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth ; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will ; only in the Lord. « 2 Cot. vi, 14. Be ye not unequally-yoked together 132 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chai». xxrv, IV. Marriage ought not to be within the degrees of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the word ; ^ nor can such incestuous mar- riages ever be made lawful by any law of man, or consent of parties, so as those persons may live together, as man and wife. '^ The man may not marry any of his wife's kindred nearer in blood than he may of his own, nor the woman of her husband's kindred nearer in blood than of her own. ' Y. Adultery or fornication, committed after a contract, being detected before marriage, giveth just occasion to the innocent party to dissolve that contract. ^ In the case of adul- vith unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness ? and what communion hath light with darkness? Gen. xxxiv. 14. Ex. xxxiv. 16. . Com- pare 1 Kings xi. 4. Neh. xiii. 25, 26, 27. p 'Lev. xviii. chap. 1 Cor, v. 1. It is reported com- monly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gen- tiles, that one should have his father's wife. q Mark vi. 18. For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. Lev. xviii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. »• Lev. XX. 19, 20, 21. And thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister ; for he uncovereth his near kin : they shall bear their iniquity. And if a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he hath uncovered his uncle's nakedness : they shall bear their sin : they shall die childless. And if a man shall take his brother's wife, it is an unclean thing: be hath uncovered his brother's nakedness : they shall be childless. ' Matt. i. 18, 19, 20. No>v the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was Bspeused to Joseph, before they came together, she w-aa SECT. Tl.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 13c5 tery after marriage, it is lawful fir the inno- cent party to sue out a divorce, * and after the divorce to marry another, as if the offending party were dead. ^ VI. Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to study arguments, unduly to put asunder those whom God hath joined together in marriage ; yet nothing but adultery, or such wilful desertion as can no way be remedied by the church or civil magistrate, is cause suffi- ci-ent of dissolving the bond of marriage : ' wh-erein a public and orderly course of proceed- found with child of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, .Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife ; for that which is conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghost. t Matt. V. 81, 32. It hath been said. Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce- ment : but I say unto you, that whosoever shall put away uis wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth adultery. » Matt. xix. 9. And I say unto you, "Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for' fornication, and shall many another, committeth adultery ; and whoso mar- rieth her which is put away, doth commit adultery. Rom. vii. 2, 3. » Matt. xix. 8. He saith unto them, Moses, be- cause of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives : but from the beginning it was not 80. 1 Cor. vii. 15. But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases : but God hath called us to peace. Matt. xix. 6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesit 12 134 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. XXV. ing is to be observed ; and the persons con- cerned in it, not left to their own wills and dis- cretion in their own case. ^ CHAPTER XXY, OF THE CHURCH. The catholic or universal church, which is invisible, consists of the whole number of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one, under Christ the head thereof; and is the spouse, the bodj, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. ^ II. The visible church, which is also catholic or universal under the gospel, (not confined to one nation as before under the law) consists of all those throughout the world, that profess the true religion, ^ together with their child- What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. * Ezra X. 3. Now therefore let us make a covenant with our God, to put away all the wives, and such as are born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of those that tremble at the commandment of our God ; and let it be done according to the law. * Eph. i. 10, 22, 23. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him. — And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the shurch, which is his body, the fulness of hiii. that filleth all '.n all. Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the tody, the church. Eph. v. 23, 27, 32. 1 (Jot. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, §BCT. in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH 135 ren ; " and is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ, * the house and family of God, '^ out of which there is no ordinary possibility of salvation. " III. Unto this catholic visible church, Christ called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 Cor. xii. 12, 13. For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Psa. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine in- heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Rom. xv. 9, 10, 11, 12. ' 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanc- tified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shali call. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. Rom. xi. 16. For if the first fruit be holy, the lump is also holy ; and if the root be holy, so are the branches. Gal. iii. 7, 9, 14. Rom. iv. throughout. » Matt. xiii. 47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is liKe unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered cf every kind. Isa. ix. 7. t* Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God. Eph. iii. 15. Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named. Prov. xxix. 18. Where there is no vision, the people perish; but he that keepeth the law, happy is he. e Acts ii. 47. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved. 13f CONFESSION OF FAITH [chap. XXV hath given the inin:stry, oracles, and ordi- nances of God, for the gathering and perfect- ing of the saints, in this life, to the end of the world , and doth by his own presence and Spirit, according to his promise, make them effectual thereunto. ^ IV. This catholic church hath been some- times more, sometimes less, visible. * And particular churches, which are members there- of, are more or less pure, according as the doc- trine of the gospel is taught and embraced, or- i Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles ; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Cbrist. Isa. lix. 21, As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord : My Spirit that is upcn thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and for ever. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. e Rom. xi. 3, 4. Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they seek my life. But what saith the answer of God unto him? I have reserved to myself seven thou- sand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Rev. xii. 6, 14. And the woman fled into the Wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that thej ohould feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days. — And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into tlie wilder- ness, into her place ; where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the fare of the serpeut Acts ix '31. BE'^T. Tl.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 137 dinances administered, and public worship per- formed more or less purely in them/ V. The purest churches under heaven are subject both to mixture and error : ^ and some have so degenerated, as to become no churches of Christ, but synagogues of Satan.'' Never- theless, there shall be always a church on earth, to worship God according to his will/ yi. There is no other head of the church f 1 Cor. V. 6, 7. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not, that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Rev. ii. and iii. chapters throughout. s 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a glass darkly ; but then face to face : now I know in part ; but then shall I know even as also I am known. Matt. xiii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 47. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying. The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field ; but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also, &c. — Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that waa cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. Rev. ii. and iii. chapters. h Rev. xviii. 2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and la become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. Rom. xi. 18. 19, 20, 21, 22. ' Matt. xvi. 18. And I say also unto thee, that thou art, Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Psa. cii. 28. The children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be established before the**. Matt, xxviii 19, 20. 12* 138 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxvi. but the Lord Jesus Christ.-' Nor can the Pupe of Kome, in any sense be head thereof ; but is that antichrist, that man of sin, and son of perdition, that exalteth himself, in the church, against Christ, and all .^hat is called God,^ CHAPTER XXVI. OF THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. All saints that are united to Jesus Christ their head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fel- lowship with him in his graces, sufferings, death, resurrection, and glory :^ and, being united i CoL i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church : who is the beginning, the fii'st-bora from the dead ; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. Eph. i. 22. And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church. ^ Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10. But be not ye called Rabbi : for one is your master, even Christ ; and all ye are breth- ren, i 'jd call no man your father upon the earth ; for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters; for one is your Master, even Christ. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 4, &c. Let no man deceive you by anj means : for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exnlteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. • 1 John i. 3. That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us ; and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. Eph. iii. 16, 17. That he wou d grant you according to the riches of his SBCT. n.] CONFESSION (.F FAITH. 139 to one another in love, they have communion in each other's gifts and graces, "" and are ob iged to the performance of such duties, pub- lic and private, as do conduce to their mutual good, both in the inward and outward man. ^ II. Saints, bj profession, are bound to main- tain an holy fellowship and communion in the worship of God, and in performing such other spiritual services as tend to their mutual edifi- cation ; " as also in relieving each other in out- glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man ; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith. John i. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace. Phil. iii. 10, That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death. «" Eph. iv. 15, 16. But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, ac- cording to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love. " 1 Thess. V. 11, 14. Wherefore comfort yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also ye do. — Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be patient toward all men. Gal. vi. 10. As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith. 1 John iii. 16, 17, 18. " Heb. X. 24, 25. And let us consider one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works : not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together as the manner of some is ; but exhorting one another ; and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. Acts ii. 42, 46 And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' djctrine (iiid fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. — 140 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chak xxvl ward things, according to their several abilities and necessities. Which communion, as God offereth opportunity, is to be extc^nded unto all those who, in every place, call upon the name of the Lord Jesus. ^ III. This communion which the saints have with Christ, doth not make them in any wise partakers of the substance of his Godhead, or to be equal with Christ in any respect : either of which to affirm, is impious and bkusphemous.'' Nor doth their communion one with another, as saints, take away, or infringe the title or property which each man hath, in his goods and possessions. '" And they, continuing with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart. Isa. ii. 8. 1 Cor. xi. 20. P 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bow- els of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? Acts xi. 29, 30. Then the disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea : which also they did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. 2 Cor. viii. and tx. chapters. 1 Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the boQy,the church : who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. 1 Coi. viii. 6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord Je^us Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. Psa. xlv. 7. 1 Tim. vi. 16. ' Acts V. 4. Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own jower? Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart ? Thou hast not lied unto men, but untc God. ^KCT. I.) CONFESSION OP FAITH, HI CHAPTER XXVII. OF THE SACRAMENTS. Sacraments are hol^ signs and seals of the covenant of grace, * immediately instituted by God, * to represent Christ and his bene- fits, and to confirm our interest in him : " as also to put a visible diiference between those that belong unto the church, and the rest of the world ; ^ and solemnly to engage them s Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, 5'et being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not cir- cumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto Ihem also. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my cove- nant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. t Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same nighi in which he was betrayed, took bread. » 1 Cor. X. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the c~3munion of the body of Christ? 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. After the same man- ner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying. This cup is the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's dea^h till he come. Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put oa Christ. 'Ft. xii. 48 And when a stranger shall ooiourn with 142 CONFESSION or FAITH. [chap, xxvn to the service of God in Christy according to his word. ^ II. There is in every sacrament a spiritual relation or sacramental union, between the sign and the thing signified ; whence it comes to pass, that the names and effects of the one are attributed to the other. ^ III. The grace which is exhibited in or by the sacraments, rightly used, is not conferred by any power in them ; neither doth the effi- cacy of a sacrament depend upon the piety or thee, and will keep the passover to the Lord, let all hia males be circumcised, and then let him come near and keep it ; and he shall be as one that is born in the land : for no nncircumcised person shall eat thereof. 1 Cor. X. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. w Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of ua as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into hi& death ? Tlierefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 2, 16. And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. — The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? « Gen. xvii. 10. This is my covenant which ye shall keep, between me and you, and thy seed after thee : every man-child among you shall be circumcised. Matt, xxvi. 27, 28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but- accord- ing to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regene- ration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. «CT. IV.3 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 143 intention of him that doth administer it, ^ but upon the work of the Spirit, * and the word of institution, which contains, together with a precept authorizing the use thereof, a promise of benefit to worthy receivers. * IV. There be only two sacraments ordained by Christ our Lord in the Gospel, that is to say, baptism and the supper of the Lord : neither of which may be dispensed by any, but by a minister of the word, lawfully or- dained. ^ y Rom. ii. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly : neither is that circumcision which is out- ward in the flesh : but he is a Jew which is one in- wardly ; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, a'^d not in the letter ; whose praise is not of men, but of God. 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. » Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Cor. zii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. i Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. See letter x, page 146. Matt, xxviii. 19. See letter <, page 145, verse 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the world. Amen. b Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. '2Si, 21 When ye corae together therefore into one place, thi^ vt 144 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. xxrnv V. The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the spiritual things thereby signi- fied and exhibited, were, for substance, the same with those of the New. ° CHAPTER XXVIII. OF BAPTISM. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa- ment, ordained by Jesus Christ, ^ not onlj for the solemn admission of the party baptized into the visible church, * but also to be unto not to eat the Lord's supper. — For I have received of tho Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. <: 1 Cor. X. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea ; and did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and did a^ drink the same spiritual drink : (for they drank of that spiritual rock which followed them ; and that rock was Ciirist.) 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye maybe a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us : there- fore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. J Matt, xxviii, 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all aations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and ■)( the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Mark xvi. 16, • 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all bap ntr.t] CONFESSION OP FAITH. i45 him a sign and seal of the covenant of grace,* of his ingrafting into Christ, ^ of regenera- tion, ^ of remission of sins, ' and of hia giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, to walk in newness of life : •" which sacrament is, b/ Christ's own appointment, to be con- tinued in his church until the end of the world. ^ tized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Gal. iii. 27, 28. f Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not cir- cumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed u itc them also. Compared with Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the d( ad. g Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have Veen baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 5. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resur- rection. h Tit. iii. 5. He saved us, by the washing of regene- ration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. ' Acts ii. 38. Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in t^e name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins. Mark i. 4. Acts xxii. 16. J Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should wa"k in newness of life. I Matt, xxviil. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach la 146 CONFESSION OF FaITH. [chap. XX vm. II. The outward element to be used in this sacrament is water, wherewith the party is to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of the gospel, lawfully called there- unto. ^ III. Dipping of the person into the water is not' necessary ; but baptism is rightly admin- istered by pouring, or sprinkling water upon the person. ™ ly. Not only those that do actually profess all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am v^ith you always, even unto the end of the world. 1 Acts X. 47. Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost ? Acts viii. 36, 38. And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuct said. See, here is water : what doth hinder me to be bap- tized ? — And he commanded the chariot to stand still . and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him. Matt, xxviii. 19 Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. «" Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his word, were baptized : and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. Acis xvi. 33. And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway. Mark vii. 4. And when they come from the market, except they wash, (Greek, be baptized,) they eat not. And manj )ther things there be, which thej^ have received to hold, as the washing (Greek, baptizing^ of cups, and pots, anu brazen vessels, and tables. Heb. ix 10, 19, 20. 21. BBCT. v.] CONFESSION OF FAlIH. 14? faith in, and obedience unto Christ, " but also the infants of one or both believing parents are to be baptized. " V. Althougn it be a great sin to contemn or n Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- rire. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved. Acts viii. 37. And Philip said, If thou be- lievest Yiith all thine heart, thou may est. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Sod of God. Gen. xvii. 7, 9, with Gal. iii. 9, 14. And I will establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and te thy seed after thee. — And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou and thy seed afte'" thee, in their generations. — So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. iv. 11, 12. And he received the sign of circum- cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also : and the father of circumcision to them who are not of the cir- cumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had, being yet un- circumcised. Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one of you in tlie name of Jesus Christ for the re- mission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, For the promise is unto you, and to your child- ren, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Acts xvi. 14, 15, 38. Lydia, wtose heart the Lord opened — was baptized, and her household — was baptized, he (viz. the jailor) and all his. Col. u. n, 12. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Matt -ixviii. J 9. Mark x. 18» U, 16, 16. Luke xviii. 15. 14S CONFESSION OP PA^TH. Lchap. xxviii, neglect this ordinance, ^ yet grace and salva- tion are not so inseparably annexed unto it, as that n>j person can be regenerated or saved without it, "i or that all that are baptized, are undoubtedly regenerated. "^ VI. The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that moment of time wherein it is adminis- tered;^ yet, notwithstanding, by the right use of this ordinance the grace promised is not only offered, but really exhibited and conferred by the Holy Ghost, to such (whether of age or p Luke vii. 30. But the Pharisees and lawyers re- jected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of hira. Ex. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way in the inn. that the Lord met him, and sought to kill him. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin of her son, and cast it at his feet, and said. Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. So he let him go : then she said, A bloody husband thou art, because of the circumcision. 1 Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. Acts X. 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. •■ Acts viii. 13, 23. Then Simon himself believed aisu . and when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done. — For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitter- ness, and in the bond of iniquity. » John iii. 5, 8. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Ex- cept a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he can- not enter into the kingdom of God. — The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but tjanst not tell whence t conieth, and whither it goeth, so 8 evfrv 07 e that is hi rn of the Spirit. SECT. I.} CONFESSION OF FAITH. 149 infants) as that grace belongeth unto accord- ing to the counsel of God's own wih., in his appointed time. * YII. The sacrament of baptism is but onc9 to be administered to any person. " CHAPTER XXIX. OF THE lord's SUPPER. Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was betrayed, instituted the sacrament of his body and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be observed in his church, unto the end of the world ; for the perpetual remembrance of the sacrifice of himself in his death, the sealing alL benefits thereof unto true believers, their spiritual nourishment and growth in him, their further engagement in, and to all duties which they owe unto him ; and to ,be a bond and pledge of their communion with him, and with each other, as members of his mystical body. ^ ' Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been bap- tized into Christ, have put on Christ. Eph. v. 25, 26. Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it ; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word. Acts ii. 88, 41. " Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. N. B. There is no command, and no adequate example, for the repetition of baptism. » 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord 13* 150 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. XXIX. II. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all for remission of sins of the quick or dead, * but only a commemoration of that one offer- ing up of himself, by himself, upon the cross, once for all, and a spiritual oblation of all pos- sible praise unto God for the same ; ^ so that Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and when he had given thanks he brake it, and said. Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, Avhen he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of ne. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. I'Cor. x. 16, 17, 21. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we, being many, are one bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. — Ye cannot driuk the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. w Hc;b. ix. 22; 25, 26, 28. And almost all things are by the law purged with blood ; and without shedding of blood is no remission. — Nor yet that he should offer him- self often, as the high-priest entereth into the holy place every year "with blood of others; for then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world : but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. — So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many : and utito them that look for him, shall he appear the second time, without sin anto salvation. « Matt xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Je- •re took bread, and *^lessed it^ and brake it, and gave SBCT. III.] CONFESSION or FAITH. i51 the Popish sacrifi-ce of the mass, as they call it, is most abominably injurious to Christ's one only sacrifice, the alone propitiation for all the sins of the elect. ^ III. The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance, appointed his ministers to declare his word of institution to the people, to pray, and bless the elements of bread and wine, and thereby to set them apart from a common to an holy use ; and to take and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they communicating also them- selves) to give both to the communicants ; ^ it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it. Luke xxii. 19, 20. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and ga^e unto them, saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testa- meat in my blood which is shed for you. y Heb. vii. 23, 24, 27. And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death : but this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. — Who needeth not daily, as those high-priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: for this he did once, when he offered up himself Heb. x. 11, 12, 14, 18. And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins : but this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down on the right-hand of Qod, — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. — Now, where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin. « See the institution. Matt. xxvL 26, 27, 28. Mark xiy. 22 23, 24. T ake yxi. 19, 20. and ■« Cor. xi. 23 to 27 152 CONFEbSlON OF xj'AITB [ciTAP. IXIX but to none who are not then present in the congregation. * IV. Private masses, or receiving this sacra ment by a priest, or any other, alone ; ^ as likewise the denial of the cup to the people ; " worshipping the elements, the lifting them up, or carrying them about for adoration, and the reserving them for any pretended religious use, are all contrary to the nature of this sacra- ment, and to the institution of Christ. ^ V. The outward elements in this sacrament, duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet sacramentally only, they are some- times called by the name of the things they represent, to wit, the body and blood of Christ ; ® albeit, in substance and nature, a Acts XX. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto thera, (ready to depart on the morrow) and continued his speech until midnight. 1 Cor. xi. 20. When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. b,c Because there is not the least appearance of a war- rant for any of these things, either in precept or exam- ple, in any part of the word of God. See all the places in which the ordinance is mentioned ; the most important of which are cited above. ^ Matt. XV. 9. But in vain they dow:)rship me, teach- ing for doctrines the commandments of men. e Matt. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and trake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying. Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many for the re» mission of sins. gBCT. vii.] CONFESSION OP FAITH. 153 they still remain truly, and only, bread and wine, as they were before. ^ VI. That doctrine which maintains a change of the substance of bread and wine, into the substance of Christ's body and blood (commonly called transubstantiation) by consecration of a priest, or by any other way, is repugnant, not to Scripture alone, but even to common sense and reason ; overthroweth the nature of the sacra- ment ; and hath been, and is the cause of mam fold superstitions, yea, of gross idolatries. ^ VII. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of the visible elements in this sacrament, ^ do then also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all benefits of his death : the body and blood of Christ being then not corporally or carnally in, ' 1 Cor. xi. 26, 27. For as often as ye eat this bread, an i drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he cone. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. * Acts iii. 21. Whom Hie heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world began. 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25. 26. This do in remem- brance of me. — This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in re- membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Luke xxiv. 6, 39. He is not here, but is risen. Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee. — Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not Hesh and bones, as ye see vre have. ^ 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and BO let him lat of that b-ead, and Irink of that cup. 1 Cor. V. 7, 8. 154 CONFESSION OP FAITH. i_CHAP. AXIX. with, or under the bread and wine ; yet aa really, but spiritually, present to the faith of believers in that ordinance, as the elements themselves are, to their outward senses. ' VIII. Although ignorant and wicked men receive the outward elements in this sacra- ment, yet they receive not the thing signified thereby ; but by their unworthy coming there- unto are guilty of the body and blood of the Lord, to their own damnation. Wherefore all ignorant ;md ungodly persons, as they are unfit to enjoy communion with him, so are they un- worthy of the Lord's table, and cannot, with- out great sin against Christ, while they remain such, partake of these holy mysteries, •" or be admitted thereunto. ^ i 1 Cor. X. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 1 Cor. x. 3, 4. i 1 Cor. xi. 27, 29. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. — For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drink- eth damnation (judgment) to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 2 Cor. vi. 14, 15, 16. Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what com- munion hath light with darkness? And what concord Lath Christ with Belial ? or what part liath he that be- lieveth with an infidel ? And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols ? For ye are the temple of the living God ; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, ar.d walk in them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils ; ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils, k 1 Cor. V. 6, 7. 13. Your glorying is not good WCT. 1.] CONFESSION 01 FAITH 155 CHAPTER XXX. OP CHURCH CENSURES. The Lord Jesus, as king and head of hie church, hath therein appointed a governmont in the hand of church-officers, distinct from the civil magistrate. ^ Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. — But them that are with- out, God judgeth. Therefore put away from among your- selves that wicked person. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. — And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. Yet count him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother. Matt. vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 1 Isa. ix. 6, 7. For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoulder ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Coun- sellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of bis government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and ipon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of the Lord of hosts will perform this. 1 Tim V. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in the word and doctrine. 1 Thess. v 12, And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you. 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church : ^rst, apos* 156 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [cHAP. XXX II. To these officers the keys of the kingdom of heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they have power respectively to retain and remit sins, t») shut that kingdom against the impenitent, both by the word and censures; and to open it unto penitent sinners, by the ministry of the gospel, and by absolution from censures, as occasion shall require. ™ III. Church censures are necessary for the reclaiming and gaining of offending brethren ; for deterring of others from like offences ; for purging out of that leaven which might infect the whole lump ; for vindicating the honour ties ; secondarily, prophets ; thirdly, teachers ; after that, miracles; then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Psa. ii. 6, 7, 8, 9. John xviii. 36. » Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever ih<.u shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. Matt, xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. John XX. 21, 22, 23. Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8. Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many. So that contrariwise, ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest per- haps such an one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would confirm your love* toward him. I S^.cr. n.] CONFESSIO^ ^F FAirH. 167 of Christ, and the holy profession zf tiie gos- pe' • and for preventing the wrath of God, Nshich jaight justly fall upon the church, if they should suffer his covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious and ob- stinate offenders. ^ IV. For the better attaining of these ends, the officers of the church are to proceed by admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's supper for a season, and by ex- communication from the church, according to the nature of the crime, and demerit of the person. ° B 1 Cor. 5th chapter throughout. 1 Tim. v. 20. Them that sin, rebuke before all, that others also may fear. Matt. vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they tram- ple them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 1 Tim. i. 20. Of whom is Hymeneus and Alex- ander; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme. Jude, ver. 23. And others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire ; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh. 1 Cor. xi. 27, to the end. • 1 Thess. V. 12. And we beseech you, brethren to know them which labour among you, and are ovef you in the Lord, and admonish you. 2 Thess. iii, 6, 14. Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. — And if any man obey not our word ))y this epistle, note that man, and havb no company with him, that he may be ashamed. 1 Cor. V. 4, 5, 13. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spin* H 168 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xtxl CHAPTER XXXI OF SYNODS AND COUNCII S. For the better government and further edi- fication of the church, there ought to be such assemblies as are commonly called synods or councils : ^ and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers of the particular churches, by virtue of their oflSce, and the power which Christ hath given them for edification, and not for destruction, to appoint such assem- blies ;•! and to convene together in them, as often as they shall judge it expedient for the good of the church. ' may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus — Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked person. Matt, xviii. 17. Tit. iii. 10. p Acts XV. 2, 4, 6. When therefore Paul and Barna- bas had no small dissension and disputation with them, they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apos- tles and elders about this question. — And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders ; and they declared all things that God had done with them. — And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. 1 Acts chap. XV. »• Acts XV. 22, 23, 25. Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barna- bas ; namely, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren : and tliey wrote letters by them after this manner : The apostles, and elders, and breth- ren, send greeting unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilic'ia : — It seemed good unto us, teing assembled with one accord, to send ■SCT. IT.] CONFESSION OF lAlTD. 159 II. It belongeth to syuods and couicilsj ministerially, tc determine controversies of faith, and cases of conscience ; to set down rules and directions for the better ordering of the public worship of God, and government of his church ; to receive complaints in cases of_ mal-administration, and authoritatively to de- termin*' the same . which decrees and deter- minations, if consonant to the word of God, are to be received with reverence and submis- sion, not only for their agreement with the word, but also for the power whereby they are made, as being an ordinance of God, ap- pointed thereunto in his word. ^ III. All synods or councils since the apos- tles' times, whether general or particular, may err, and many have erred ; therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith or practice, but to be used as a help in both. * IV. Synods and councils are to handle or conclude nothing, but that which is ecclesiasti- jhosen men unto you, with our beloved Barnabas and Paul. » Acts xvi. 4. And as they went through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jeru- salem. Acts XV. 15, 19, 24, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Matt, xviii. 17, 18, 19, 29. t Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so 1 Cor. ii. 5. That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have do- minion over youi faith, but are helpers of your joy ; foi by faith ye stand. Ef h. ii. 20. 160 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [CHAP. XXXn. cal: and are not to intermeddle with civil affairs \^"hich concern the commonwealth, un- less by way of humble petition in cases extra- ordinary ; or by way of advice fcr satisfaction of conscience, if they be thereunto required by the civil magistrate. " CHAPTER XXXII. OP THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OF THB RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. The bodies of men, after death, return to dust, and see corruption ; ^ but their souls, (which neither die nor sleep) having an im- mortal subsistence, immediately return to God who gave them. ^ The souls of the righteous, « Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto him, Master, speak to my bi'other, that he divide the inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge, or a divider over you? John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world. If my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews : but now is my kingdom not from hence * Gen. iii. 19. In the sweat of thy face, shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground : for out of it wast thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. Acts xiii. 36. For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw cor- ruption. ^ Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily, i saj unto thee. To-day shalt thou bfe with me in Para- iii*} Eccl x\i 7. Thftu shall the dust return to th« ■ECT. n.] CONIESSION OF FilTH. 161 being then made perfect in holiness are i«j- ceived into the highest heavens, where they behold the face of God in light and glory, waiting for the full redemption of their bodies: "^ and the souls of the wricked are cast into hell, where they remain in torments and utter darkness, reserved to the judgment of the great day. ^ Besides these two places for souls separated from their bodies, the Scrip- ture acknowledgeth none. II. At the last day, such as are found alive shall not die, but be changed:^ and all the earth as it was : and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. f Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men madr^ per- fect. Phil. i. 23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; which is far better. 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are v e the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be ; but we know, that when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. 2 Cor. v. 1, 6. 8. r Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar oiF, and Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said. Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and codI my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame Jude, verses 6,7 * 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain shall he caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and eo shall we ever be with the Lord. ] Cr. xv. 51, 52. Behold, I show you a mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump fur the trumpet shall sound and the 162 CONFESSION CF FAITH, [chap, xxxra. dead shall be raised up with the self-same bodies, and none other, although with differ ent qualities, which shall be united again to their souls for ever. ^ III. The bodies of the unjust shall, by the power of Christ, be raised to dishonour ; the bodies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honour, and be made conformable to his own glorious body. * CHAPTER XXXIII. OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. God hath appointed a day, wherein he will judge the world in righteousness by Jesus dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. * Job xix, 26, 27. And though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another ; though my reins be consumed within me. 1 Cor. XV. 42, 43, 44. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorrup- tion : it is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is rjused in power : it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. ** Acts xxiv. 15, And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a re- surrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. John V. 28, 29. Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto ih« reearrection of life; and they that ha?e 8B0T. 1.1 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 16S Christ, " to whom all power and judgment is given or the Father.'^ In which day, not only the apostate angels shall be judged;* but* like^Mse all persons, that have lived upon earth, shall appear before the tribunal of Christ, to give an account of their thoughts, words, and deeds ; and to receive according to what they have done in the body, whether good or evil. ^ done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. Phil. iii. 21. Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself. c Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. A John V. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath committed all judgment unto the Son : and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, be- cause he is the Son of man. e 1 Cor. vi. 3. Know ye not that we shall judge an- gels ? How much more, things that pertain to this life? Jude, verse 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them c ^wn to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. I 2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Eccl. xii. 14. For God shall bring every vork into judgment, with every secret thing, whethe- it be good, nr whether it be evil. Rom. ii. 16 164 CONFESSION OF F^ITH. "^CHiP. xxxin II. The end of God's appointing this day, is for the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in the eternal salvation of the elect ; ^ and of his justice in the damnation of the reprobate^ who are wicked and disobedient. ^ For then shall the righteous go into everlasting life, and receive that fulness of joy and refreshing which shall come from the presence of the Lord : ' In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to my gospel, Rom xiv. 10, 12. But why dost thou judge thy brother ? or why dost thou set at naught thy brother ? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. — So then every one of us. shall give account of himself to God. Matt. xii. 36, 37. But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judg- ment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. s Rom. ix. 23. And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory. Matt. xxv. 21. His lord said unto him, Well, done, thou good and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. ^ Rom. ii. 5, 6. But after thy hardness and impeni- tent heart, treasurest up to thyself wrath against the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God ; who will render to every man according to his deeds. 2 Thess. i. 7, 8. The Lord Jesus shall be re- vealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. ix. 22. . Matt. xxv. 31, 32, 33, 34. When the Sen of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate BECT. m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 165 but the wicked, who know not God, and obey not the gospel of Jesus Christ, shall be cast into eternal torments, and be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.-* III. As Christ would have us to be certainly persuaded that there shall be a day of judg- ment, both to deter all men from sin, and for the greater consolation of the godly in their adversity : ^ so will he have that day un- them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of n\j Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. Acts iii. 19. Times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the.Lord. — 2 Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels. i Matt. XXV. 41, 46. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever- lasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : and these shall go away into everlasting punishment. 2 Thess. i. 9. ^Vho shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. Isa. Ixvi. 24. For their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched. ^ 2 Pet. iii. 11, 14. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness ? — Wherefore, be- loved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and blame- less. 2 Cor. V. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men : but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your con- sciences. 2 Tuess. i. 6, 6, 7. Which is a manifest token of the rig])teo"s judgment of God, that ye may be counted 166 CONEEbSlON OP FAITH, [chap kKXlTu known to men, that thej may shake off al- carnal security, and be always watchful, be- cause they know not at what hour the Lor.i will come ; and may be ever prepared to say. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. ^ Amen. worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also suifer : seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense r;ribulation to them that trouble you ; and to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be re- i'ealed from heaven with his mighty angels. Luke xxi. 27, 28. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud, with power and great glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads ; for j'our redemption draweth uigh. 1 Mark xiii. 35, 36, 37. Watch ye, therefore : for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowiug, or in the morn- ing : lest, coming suddenly, he find you slee])ing. And what I eay unto you, I say unto all. Watch. Luke xii. 35, 36. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning ; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when he will return from the wedding ; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately. Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifi«;th these things saith. Surely I come quickly ; Amen Even so, come, Lord Jesus. See Matt. xxiv. 86, 42, 4S, 44 THE SI {(' R'lER CATECHISM * RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD 0? NEW YORK AND PHILADELPHIA In May, 1788. Q. 1. What is the chief end of man ? A. Man's chief end is to glorify God, and to enjoy him for ever. Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct us how vje may glorify and enjoy him ? A. The word of God, which is contained in th- Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, is the only rule to direct us how we may glorify and enjoy him. Q. 3. What do the Scriptures principally teach f A. The Scriptures principally teach, what * The Shorter Catechism is, simply, an abridgment of the Larger; so that the proof of both must be the fame. The reader, therefore, who desires to see the Scripture authorities for any doctrine taught in this cate- chism, will turn to that doctrine in the Larger Catechism, which may very easily be done, and there he will find the necessary texts fully referred to, or inserted. It was judged unnecessary *o print the very same texts twici over 168 TFE SHORTER CATECHTRM. man is to believe concerning God, and what duty God requires of man. Q. 4. What is aOD ? A. God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and un- changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holi- ness, justice, goodness, and truth. Q. 5. Are there more Crods than one ? A» There is but one only, the living and true God. Q. 6. How many persons are there in the Godhead f A. There are three persons in the Godhead ; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and these three are one God, the same in substance, equal in power and glory. Q. 7. What are the decrzes of God? A. The decrees of God are his eternal pur pose according to the counsel of his will, where- by, for his own glory, he hath fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass. Q. 8. How doth God execute his de- crees f A. God executeth his decrees in the works of creation and providence. Q. 9. What is the work of creation f A. The work of creation is God's making all things of nothing, by the word of his power, in the space of six days, and all very good. Q. 10. How did God create man? A, God created man male and female, after his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holiness, with dominion over the creatures THE SHORTER CaIECHISM. 1o9> Q. 11. What are God's works of provi- dence ? A. God's works of providence are his mast h(ily, wise, and powerful preserving and govern- ing all his creatures, and all their actions. Q. 12. What special act of providence did God exercise toivard 7nan, in the estate wherein he was created f A. When God had created man, he entered into a covenant of life with him, upon condition of perfect obedience ; forbidding him to eat of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, upon pain of death. Q. ] 3. Did our first parents continue in the estate wherein they were created f A. Our first parents, being left to the fn^e- dom of their own will, fell from the estate where- in they were created, by sinning against God. Q. 14. What is sin ? A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression of, the law of God. Q. 15. What was the sin whereby our first parents fell from the estate wherein they were created ? A. The sin whereby our first parents fell from the estate wherein they were created, was their eating the forbidden fruit. Q. 16. Bid all mankind fall in Adam's first transgression f A. The covenant being made with Adam, not only for himself, but for his posterity, all iDankind descending from him by ordinary gen- 15 170 THE SHORTER CVTECHISM. eration, sinned in him, and fell with him, in his first transgression. Q. 17. Into ivhat estate did the fall bring mankind ? A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of sin and misery. Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of thai estate tvhereinto man fell ? A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man fell, consists in the guilt of Adam's fii-st sin, the- want of original righteousness, and the corruption of his whole nature, which is com- monly called original sin ; together with all actual transgressions which proceed from it. Q. 19. What is the misery of that estate whereinto man fell? A. All mankind by their fall lost communion with God, are under his wrath and curse, and so made liable to all the miseries in this life, to death itself, and to the pains of hell for ever. Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish in the estate of sin and misery f A. God, having out of his mere good plea- sure, from all eternity, elected some to everlast- ing life, did enter into a covenant of grace, to deliver them out of the estate of sin and misery, and to bring them into an estate of salvation by a Redeemer. Q. 21. Who is the Redeemer of God's elect? A. The only Redeemer of God's elect is the Lord Jesus Christ, who being the eternal Sol of God became ma^, and so was, and contiu- THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 171 aeth to be, God and man, in two iistinct na- tures, and one person for ever. Q. 22. How did Christy being the Son of God, become man ^ A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by taking to himself a true body, and a reasonable soul, being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of tho Virgin Mary, and born of her, yet without sin. Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute as our Redeemer ? A. Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the offices of a prophet, of a priest, and of a king, both in his estate of humiliation and exalta- tion. Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of a prophet? A. Christ executeth the, office of a prophet, in revealing to us by his word and Spirit, the will of God for our salvation. Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of a priest ? A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his once offering up of himself a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice, and reconcile us to God, and in making continual intercession for us. Q. 26. How doth Christ execute the office of a king f A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in subduing us to himself, in ruling and defending us, and in restraining and conquering all his and our enemies (72 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 27. Wherein did Christ's humiliation consist f A. Christ's humiliation consisted in his being born, and that in a low condition, made under the law, undergoing the miseries of this life, the wratn of God, and the cursed death of the cross ; in being buried, and continuing under the power of death for a time. Q. 28. Wherein co7isisteth Christ's exalta- tion ? A. Christ's exaltation consisteth in his rising again from the dead on the third day, in as- cending up into heaven, in sitting at the right- ha2id of God the Father, and in coming to judge the world at the last day. Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the redemption purchased hy Christ f A. We are made partakers of the redemp tioa purchased by Christ, by the effectual appli- ca ion of it to us by his Holy Spirit. Q. 30. JIow doth the Spirit apply to us the *'eIemption purchased by Christ ^ A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption purchased by Christ, by working faith in us, and thereby uniting us to Chris;: in our effectual calling. Q. 31. What is effectual calling f A. Effectual calling is the work of God's Spirit, whereby, convincing us of our sin and misery, enlightening our minds in the know- ledge of Clirist, and renewing our wills, he doth persuade and enable us to embrace Jesus Cnrist, freely offered u us in the gospel THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 173 Q. 32. What benefits do they that ay ifft^c- tually called partake of in this life. A, They that are effectually called do n this life partake of justification, adoption, sanctifi- cation, and the several benefits which, in this life, do either accompany or flow from them. Q. 33. What is justification ^ A. Justification is an act of God's free grace, wherein he pardoneth all our sins, and accept- eth us as righteous in his sight, only for the righteousness of Christ imputed to us, and re- ceived by faith alone. Q. 34. What is adoption? A. Adoption is an act of God's free grace, whereby we are received into the number, and have a right to all the privileges, of the sons of God. Q. 35. What is sanctification f A. Sanctification is the work of God's free grace, w4iereby we are renewed in the whole man after the image of God, and are enabled more and more to die unto sin, and live unto righteousness. Q. 36. What are the benefits which in this life do accompany or flow from, justification, adoption, and sanctification f A. The benefits which in this life do accom- pany or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctification, are, assurance of God's love, peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, increase of grace, and perseverance therein to the end. 15* 174 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 87. Wliaf. henefits do believers receive from Christ at death ? A. The souls of believers are, at their death, made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass into glory ; and their bodies, being still united to Christ, do rest in their graves till the resurrection. Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive from Christ at the resurrection? A. At the resurrection, believers being raised up in glory, shall be openly acknow- ledged and acquitted in the day of judgment, and made perfectly blessed in the full enjoying 3f God to all eternity. Q. 39. What is the duty which Gfod re- qh ireth of man ? A. The duty which God requireth of man, is obedience to his revealed will. Q. 40. What did God at first reveal to man ft r the rule of his obedience ? A. The rule which God at first revealed to man, for his obedience, w^as the moral law. Q. 41. Wherein is the moral law sum- marily comprehended ? A. The moral law is summarily compre- hended in the ten commandments. Q. 42. What is the sum of the ten com- mandments ? A. The sum of the ten commandments is, to love the Lord our God with all our heart, with all our soul, with all our strength, and with all cur mind , ani our neighbour as ourselves. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 17n Q 43. WTiat is the preface to the ten com- mandments ? A. The preface to the ten commandments is in these words : 1 am the Lord thy Grod, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt^ out of the house of bondage. Q. 44. What doth the preface to the ten commandments teach us f A, The preface to the ten commandments teacheth us, that because God is the Lord, and our God, and Redeemer, therefore we are bound to keep all his commandments. Q. 45. Which is the first commandment ? A. The first commandment is, Thou shall have no other gods before me. Q. 46. What is required in the first com^- mandment f A. The first commandment requireth us to know and acknowledge God, to be the only true God, and our God ; and to worship and glorify him accordingly. Q. 47. What is forbidden in the first com- mandment ? A. The first commandment forbiddeth the denying, or not worshipping and glorifying the true God, as God, and our God ; and the giving that worship and glory to any other, which is due to him alone. Q. 48. What are we specially taught hy these words, "before me," in the first com^ mandment f A, These W)rds, ^^ befcfe me," in the first 176 THE SHORTER JATECHISM. commandment, .each us, that God, who seeth all things, taketh notice of, and is much dis- pleased with, the sin of having any other God. Q. 49. Which is the second commandment f A. The second commandment is, Thou shall not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth ; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them., nor serve them ; for 1 the Lord thy God am a jealous Q-od, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hdte me, and showing mercy unto thou- sands of them that love me and keep my com- mandments. Q. 50. What is required in the second com- w,andment f A. The second commandment requireth the receiving, observing, and keeping pure and en- tire, all such religious worship and ordinances, as God hath appointed in his word. Q. 51. What is forbidden in the second commandment ? A. The second commandment forbiddeth the worshipping of God by images, or any other way not appointed in his word. Q. 52. What are the reasons annexed to the 9econd commandment f A. The reasons annexed to the second com- mandment are, God's sovereignty over us, his propriety in us, and the zeal he hath to his own worship. ' THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 177 Q. 53 Which is the third corimandment f A. The third commandment is, Thou shall not take the name of the Lord thy Crod in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. Q. 54. What is required in the third eom- mandmentf A. The third commandment requireth the holv and reverent use of God's names, titles, attributes, ordinances, word, and works. Q. 55. What is forbidden in the third com- mandment ? A. The third commandment forbiddeth all profaning or abusing of any thing whereby God maketh himself known. Q. 56. What is the reason annexed to the third commandment ? A. The reason annexed to the third com- mandment is, that however the breakers of this commandment may escape punishment from men, yet the Lord our God will not suffer them to escape his righteous judgment. Q. 57. Which is the fourth command- ment f A, The fourth commandment is, Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servaxt, nor thy maid-servant, nx)r thy cattle, nor thy st'^'anget that is wit'hin thy 178 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. gates; for in six days the Lord mide heaven and earthy the sea, and all that in them is, a7id Tisted the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabhath-day and hallowed it. Q. 58. What is required in the fourth commandment f A. The fourth commandment requireth the keeping holy to God, such set times as he hath appointed in his word ; expressly one whole day in seven, to be a holy Sabbath to himself. Q. 59. Which day of the seven hath God appointed to he the weekly Sabbath f . A. From the beginning of the world to the resurrection of Christ, God appointed the seventh day of the week to be the weekly Sabbath ; and the first day of the week, ever since, to continue to the end of the world, which is the Christian Sabbath. Q. 60. How is the Sabbath to be sanctified ? A. The Sabbath is to be sanctified by a holy resting all that day, even from such worldly employments and recreations as are lawful on other days ; and spending the whole time in the public and private exercises of God's wor- ship, except so much as is to be taken up in the works of necessity and mercy. Q. 61. What is forbidden in the fourth commandment ? A. The fourth commandment forbiddeth the amission, or careless performance, of the duties required, and the profaning the day by idleness, jr id ing that which is in itself sinful, or by un- THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 179 necessary thoughts, words, or works, about our worldly employments and recreations. Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed to the fourth commandment ? A. The reasons annexed to the fourth com- mandment are, Goi's allowing us six days of the week for our own employments, his chal- lenging a special propriety in the seventh, his own example, and his blessing the Sabbath- Q. 68. Which is the fifth commandment ? A. The fifth commandment is. Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may he long^ upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. Q. 64. What is required in the fifth com- mandment f A. The fifth commandment requireth the preserving the honour of, and performing the duties, belonging to every one in their several places and relations, as superiors, inferiors, or equals. Q. 65. What is forbidden in the fifth cowr mandment ? A. The fifth commandment forbiddeth the neglecting of, or doing any thing against, the honour and duty which belongeth to every one in their several places and relations. Q. ^^. What is the reason annexed to the fifth commandment f A. The reason annexed to the fifth com- mandment is, a promise of long life and proa- 130 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. perity (as far as it shall serve for God*s glory, and their own good) to all such as keep this commandment. Q. 67. Which is the sixth commandment f A, The sixth commandment is, Thou shall not kill. Q. QS. What is required in the sixth com- mandment ? A. The sixth commandment requireth all lawful endeavours to preserve our own life, and the life of others. Q. 69. What is forbidden in the sixth com- mandment 9 A. The sixth commandment forbiddeth the taking away of our own life, or the life of our neighbour unjustly, or whatsoever tendeth thereunto. Q. 70. Which is the seventh command- ment ? A. The seventh commandment is, Thou shalt not commit adultery. Q. 71. What is required in the seventh commandment ? A. The seventh commandment requireth the preservation of our own and our neighbour's chastity, in heart, speech, and behaviour. Q. 72. What is forbidden in the seventh commandment f A, The seventh commandment forbiddeth all unchaste thoughts, words, and actions. Q. 73. Which is the eighth commandment f A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shalt not steal. THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 181 Q. 74. What is required in the eic hth com- mandment ? A. The eighth commandment requireth the lawful procuring and furthering the wealth and outward estate of ourselves and others. Q. 75. What is forhidden in the eighth com- mandment f A. The eighth commandment forbiddeth whatsoever doth, or may, unjustly hinder our own, or our neighbour's wealth or outward estate. Q. 76. Which is the ninth commandment? A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shall not hear false witness against thy neighbour? Q. 77. What is required in the ninth con- mandment ? A. The ninth commandment requireth the maintaining and promoting of truth between man and man, and of our own and our neigh- bour's good name, especially in witness-bearing, Q. 78. What is forbidden in the ninth com- mandment ? A. The ninth commandment forbiddeth whatsoever is prejudicial to truth, or injurious to our own, or our neighbour's good name. Q. 79. Which is the tenth commandment ? A. The tenth commandment is. Thou thalt not covet thy neighbour s house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his man-ser- vant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing ihat is thy neighbour s. Q. 80. Whai is required in the tenth com- mandment ? 182 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. A. The tenth commandment reqnireth full contentment with our own condition, with a right and charitable frame of spirit toward our neighbour, and all that is his> Q. 81. What is forbidden in the tenth com- mandment ^ A. The tenth commandment forbiddeth all discontentment with our own estate, envying or grieving at the good of our neighbour, and all inordinate motions or aifections to anything that is his. Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep the commandments of God ? A. No mere man, since the fall, is able, in this life, perfectly to keep the commandments of God ; but doth daily break them, in thought, word, and deed. Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the law equally heinous? A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason of several aggravations, are more heinous in the sight of God than others. Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve ? A. Every sin deserveth God's wrath and curse, both in this life and that which is to come. Q. 85. What doth Grod require of us, that we may escape his wrath and curse, due to us for sin ? A. To escape the wrath and curse of God, due to us for sin, God requireth of us faith in Jesus Christ, repentance unto life, with the I THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 183 diligent use of all the outward means whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits of re- demption. Q. 86. What is faith in Jesus Christ ? A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace, whereby we receive and rest upon him alone for salvation, as he is offered to us in the gospel. Q. 87. What is repentance unto life f A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, whereby a sinne/, out of a true sense of his sin, and apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ, doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavour after, new obedience. Q. 88. What are the outward and ordinary means whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits of redemption f A. The outward and ordinary means where- by Christ communicateth to us the benefits of redemption, are, his ordinances, especially the word, sacraments, and prayer ; all which are made effectual to the elect for salvation. Q. 89. Sow is the word made effectual to salvation f A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but especially the preaching of the word, an efiectual means of convincing and converting sinners, and of building them up in holines? and comfort through faith unto salvation. Q. 90. How is the word to be read and heard, that it may become effectual to salva tion ? 184 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. A. That the word may become eiFectual to salvation, we must attend thereunto with dili- gence, preparation, and prayer; receive it with faith and love, lay it up in our hearts, and practise it in our lives. Q. 91. Mow do the sacraments become effec- tual meayis of salvation ? A. The sacraments become effectual me^tns of salvation, not from any virtue in them, or in him that doth administer them, but only by the blessing of Christ, and the working of his Spirit in them that by faith receive them. Q. 92. What is a sacrame7it? A, A sacrament is a holy ordinance institu- ted by Christ ; wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are represented, sealed, and applied to believers. Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the New Testament ? A. The sacraments of the New Testament aro baptism and the Lord's supper. Q. 94. What is baptism ? A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the washing with water, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, doth signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's. Q. 95. To whom is baptism to be adminis- tered ? A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that are olit of the visible church, till they pro- THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 185 fess their faith in Christ, and obedience to him : but the infants of such as are members of the visible church, are to be baptized. Q. 96. What is the Lord's supper? A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament, where- m, by giving and receiving bread and wine, according to Christ's appointment, his death is showed forth, and the worthy receivers are, not after a corporal and carnal manner, but by faith, made partakers of his body and blood, with all his benefits, to their spiritual nourish- ment and growth in grace. Q. 97. What is required to the worthy re- ceiving of the Lord's shipper ? A. It is required of them that would worthily partake of the Lord's supper, that they examine themselves of their knowledge to discern the Lord's body, of their faith to feed upon him, of their repentance, love, and new obedience ; lest coming unworthily, they eat and drink judgment to themselves. Q. 98. What is prayer ? A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto God, for things agreeable to his will, in the name of Christ, with confession of our sins, and thankful acknowledgment of his mercies. Q. 99. What rule hath Gfod given for our direction in 'prayer f A. The whole word of God is of use to di- rect us in prayer, but the special rule of direc- tion is that form of prayer which Christ taught his disciples, comminly called. The Lord'i prayer. 186 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. Q. 100. Wliat doth the preface of the Lord^s pray er teacli us f A. The preface of the Lord's prayer, which IS, " Our Father which art in heaven^'" teacheth us to draw near to God with all holy reverence and confidence, as children to a father, able and ready to help us ; and that we should pray with and for others. Q. 101. What do we pray for in the first petition ? A. In the first petition, which is, " Hallowed be thy name,'' we pray that God would enable us and others to glorify him in all that whereby he maketh himself known, and that he would dispose all things to his own glory. Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second petition ? A. In the second petition, which is, " Thy kingdom come,'" we pray that Satan's kingdom may be destroyed, and that the kingdom of grace may be advanced, ourselves and others brought into it, and kept in it, and that the kingdom of glory may be hastened. Q. 103. What do we fray for in the third petition ? A. In the third petition, which is, " Thy will he done on earth as it is in heaven," we pray that God by his grace would make us able and willing to know, obey, and submit to his will in all things, as the angels do in heaven. Q. 104. What do we pray for in the fourth petition f THE SHCRTER CATECHISM. 187 A. In the fourth petition, which is, " Oive us this day our daily hread^'' we pray that of God's free gift we may receive a competent portion of the good things of this life, and enjoy his blessing with them. Q. 105. What do we pray for in the fifth petition ? A. In the fifth petition, which is, ''• And for- give us our debts as we forgive our debtors,'' we pray that God,' for Christ's sake, would freely pardon all our sins ; which we are the rather encouraged to ask, because by his grace we are enabled from the heart to forgive others. Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth petition f A. In the sixth petition, which is, " And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil,'' we pray that God would either keep us from being tempted to sin, or support and deliver us when we are tempted. Q. 107. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's prayer teach us ? A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, which is, " For thine is the kingdom, aiid the 'power and the glory for ever. Amen." teacheth us to take our encouragement in prayer from God only, and in our prayers to praise him ; ascribing kingdom, power, and glory to him : and in testimony of our desire and assurance to be heard, we say, Amen. 188 THE SHORTER CATECHfS^T THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. EXODUS XX. God spake these words, saying, I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. I. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me : and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and keep my commandments. III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. IV. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates : for in six days the Lord made heaven and THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 189 earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it. V. Honour thy father and fhy mother ; that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee- VI. Thou shalt not kill. VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery, yill. Thou shalt not steal. IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour'?^ house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's. THE LORD'S PRAYER. PREFACE. Our Father which art in heaven, PETITIONS. I. Hallowed be thy name ; II. Thy kingdom come ; . . ■. III. Thy will be done, in earth as it is in heaven ; IV. Give us this day our daily bread ; V. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors ; 190 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. VI. wind lead us not into temptation, but ieliver us from evil ; . CONCLUSION. For thine is the kingdom, and the power, ind the glory, for ever. Amen. THE CREED. I BELIEVE in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth : And in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our Lord, Who was. conceived by the Holy Ghost, Born of the virgin Mary, Suffered under Pontius Pilate, Was crucified, dead, and buried. He descended into hell :* The third day he rose again from the dead. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty ; From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost ; the holy cath- oliof church ; the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of sins ; the resurrection of the body ; and the life everlasting. Amen. "* That is, he continued in the state of the dead, and under the power of death, until the third day. f "Catholic" means universal, and the " Catholic Church" means the whole body of believers, who love and obey the Lord Jesus Christ, though called by different names on earth.